俱舍論 緣起別釋·四有·四食Abhidharmakośabhāṣya · Dependent Origination in Detail · The Four Existences · The Four Nutriments

〔T29 0051c02〕
心要Essence

十二支之總相既畢,論主回頭只拆四支——無明、名、觸、受;其餘八支明言「餘已說當說」,各歸本品。四支拆完,以八種外喻物象收十二支為煩惱、業、果事三類;次辨四有之染淨;再問一句「是諸有情由何而住」,開出全卷最長的四食一段;末辨死生之識與受,收於三聚。前半辨名,後半辨事。

一句話:這一卷把『有情為什麼還在』拆成兩個問題——靠什麼支撐(四食),靠什麼接續(四有與死生之心);而支撐與接續一旦講清楚,斷處在哪裡也就清楚了。

位置(先立)

本卷即世品卷十全,起於「無明何義」,止於三聚。開卷無承轉套語,逕以支名設問——這在全論中少見,正因為它接的是上一卷未竟之工。三疏於此界所標之科各異而所指同一段:光記標為別明名義,寶疏標為釋十二支名義並明列四支之目,頌疏標為別明四法與別指餘文。三家獨立分卷而卷界與玄奘全同;真諦本則於此段中途另起一卷,二譯之分卷全然不對應。

三個眼目

  1. 「無明」不是一個空缺。論主開卷連設三難,把「體非明」「明無」兩條路都逼到絕處,然後只用十個字定案——「明所治無明,如非親實等」。怨敵之為非親友,不是『不在親友之列』,而是『與親友相違』;虛誑之為非實,不是『真話以外的一切話』,而是被真話所對治的那一種。這一字之辨守的是一條硬線:能作緣的必須是有體之法,否則十二支第一環就懸空。緊接的第二頌下,異計一方也舉了一個最好記的比喻來反挫這一線——「如惡妻子名無妻子」:壞妻子既無妻子之德便得「無妻子」之名,故壞智慧亦「應名無明」。論主不受此喻,只用一句斷之——「彼非無明有是見故」。

  2. 凡數目皆須三判具足。十八意近行看似三乘六,論主卻先把三種單獨的算法一一否掉:只依自性得三,只依相應得一,只依所緣得六。「此成十八,具足由三」——三個判準缺一,這個數就不成立。這是阿毘達磨立數的通則,也是讀者最該養成的習慣:見到一個數,先問它由幾個判準交叉而成。而緊接在成就清單之後,論主忽然自陳「然我所見經義有殊」,主張唯雜染者方名近行——這一句引出全卷最大的一樁公案。

  3. 「食」的定義不是入口之物,是能令有情住的東西。經說世尊「自悟一法正覺正說」,即一切有情無非由食而住;食有四種——段、觸、思、識。段食之體是香味觸三塵而非那一團食物,且唯繫欲界;色所以不算食,因為它「不能益自所對根」,且解脫者見美食而無益。四食的分工極整齊:前二食養此世的身與心,後二食引起當來之有,論主用一個現成的比喻收之——「前二如養母,養已生故;後二如生母,生未生故」。生死之所以相續,靠的是四道供給線;解脫者從第一條線上先鬆手。

一義(附):一段沒有判決的辯論,與一樁四家去取各異的公案

本卷有兩處長行遠遠超出其所繫之頌。其一是觸受同時之辯,九百餘字,中途被逼出一句極尖銳的話——「我等但以契經為量,本論非量」——爭的已經不是觸受先後,而是阿毘達磨本論有沒有量的資格。論錄完全場而以有部一造之結收之,末後說「傍論已終,應辯本義」,不宣布勝負

其二是十八意近行處世親的自陳異說。眾賢於順正理中標為「假為異說」而破之,末斷毘婆沙所說為善;顯宗論則全略此段。真諦舊譯獨立收有此段之對應文,可證其為本有之文。而漢傳三疏之中,唯寶疏收錄並援眾賢之破入疏,且明標「第三論主假為異說破有部也」,光記、頌疏則各自釋此異說而不及眾賢之破。同一段公案,四家各為一種去取——本帙並錄,勝負不判。

通於全卷

八種外喻物象是這一卷最好記的部分,也是最實用的部分:龍鎮池水喻煩惱之持續,草根剪而復生喻煩惱之難拔,糠裹米喻煩惱之為業之助伴,草藥果熟喻業之了結,熟飲食喻果報之不再生果報。末一喻不是修辭,是解脫之所以可能的邏輯保證——果報若能再感果報,鏈條就沒有斷點。

全卷收於三聚,而三聚不是善惡的評分,是就『去向是否已定』而分:聖者定正,造無間者定邪,其餘皆不定——「正邪定餘,名不定性。彼待二緣,可成二故」。大多數人正在那個「待二緣」的位置上。一部講世間的品,最後把整個世間按還能不能改重排一次隊,然後停筆——這是它留給讀者的出口。

The general character of the twelve links being finished, the author turns back and takes apart four links only — ignorance, name, contact, and feeling; of the remaining eight he says expressly that they “have been stated or will be stated,” each returning to its own chapter. The four links taken apart, he gathers the twelve into the three kinds of affliction, action, and the matter of results by means of eight external similes; next he distinguishes the defiled from the undefiled among the four existences; then he asks one question, “upon what do these sentient beings depend to abide?”, and out of it opens the longest passage of the fascicle, on the four nutriments; and at the end he analyzes which consciousness and which feeling belong to death and birth, closing with the three classes. The first half distinguishes names, the second half distinguishes things.

In one sentence: This fascicle takes the question “why is a sentient being still here?” apart into two — what holds it up (the four nutriments) and what carries it on (the four existences and the mind at death and birth); and once holding up and carrying on have been made plain, where the break falls is plain as well.

Placement (established first)

This fascicle is the whole of Fascicle Ten of the Chapter on the World, beginning at “what is the sense of ignorance?” and stopping at the three classes. It opens with no transitional formula whatever, setting its question directly by the name of a link — a rare thing in the whole treatise, and precisely because what it takes up is work the preceding fascicle left unfinished. At this boundary the three commentaries mark the division each in its own words while pointing at one and the same passage: Puguang’s Record marks it as the separate explanation of names and senses, Fabao’s Commentary as the explanation of the names and senses of the twelve links with the four links expressly listed, Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary as the separate explanation of four dharmas together with the separate reference to the remaining text. The three divide their fascicles independently and yet their boundary is wholly the same as Xuanzang’s; Paramārtha’s version, on the other hand, begins a fascicle of its own midway through this passage, and the fascicle divisions of the two translations do not correspond at all.

Three Points to Watch

  1. “Ignorance” is not an empty gap. As the fascicle opens the author sets three objections in a row, pressing both roads — “its entity is not clear knowing” and “the absence of clear knowing” — to their dead ends, and then settles the matter in ten characters: “ignorance is what clear knowing counteracts, as with ‘not a kinsman,’ ‘not true,’ and the rest.” An enemy is “not a friend and kinsman” not because he falls outside the list of friends and kinsmen but because he stands opposed to them; deceitful speech is “not true” not because it is any speech whatever besides true speech but because it is the kind that true speech counteracts. What this discrimination of a single word guards is one hard line: whatever can act as a condition must be a dharma possessed of an entity, and otherwise the first ring of the twelve links hangs in the air. Immediately under the second stanza the party of the divergent reckoning brings out the most memorable of similes to blunt that line — “a bad wife or child is called having no wife or child”: a bad wife, lacking the virtues a wife should have, gets the name “no wife,” and so bad discernment, lacking the virtue of clear knowing, “ought likewise to be named ignorance.” The author does not accept the simile and cuts it off with a single sentence: “that is not ignorance, because there is view in it.”

  2. Every number must have all three criteria complete. The eighteen mental proximate-activities look like three times six, yet the author first strikes out one by one the three ways of counting taken singly: by intrinsic nature alone one gets three, by association alone one gets one, by object alone one gets six. “These come to eighteen, complete by three” — let one of the three criteria be missing and the number does not stand. This is the general rule by which Abhidharma establishes numbers, and it is the habit a reader most ought to form: when a number is met with, first ask by how many criteria crossing one another it was made. And immediately after the list of what is accomplished, the author suddenly declares of himself, “yet the sense of the sūtras as I see it is otherwise,” holding that only what is defiled is named a proximate activity — and that one sentence draws out the largest case in the whole fascicle.

  3. The definition of “nutriment” is not what goes in at the mouth but what can make a sentient being abide. The sūtra says that the World-Honored One “awakened of himself to one dharma and rightly awakened to it and rightly stated it,” namely that no sentient being whatever does not abide by nutriment; and nutriment is of four kinds — morsel, contact, volition, and consciousness. The entity of morsel nutriment is the three sense objects of odor, taste, and the tangible and not that lump of food, and it is bound to the desire realm alone. Form is not counted as nutriment because it “cannot benefit the faculty it faces,” and because one who is liberated sees fine food and takes no benefit from it. The division of labor among the four nutriments is exceedingly neat: the first two nourish the body and the mind of this present life, the latter two draw forth and raise up the existence that is to come, and the author closes with a ready-made simile — “the first two are like the mother who rears, since they rear what has been born; the latter two are like the mother who bears, since they bring to birth what has not been born.” Birth and death continue because four supply lines feed them; the one who is liberated lets go of the first line first.

One Further Point (Appended): A Debate That Reaches No Verdict, and a Case in Which Four Authorities Each Chose Differently

Two passages of prose commentary in this fascicle run far beyond the stanzas to which they are attached. The first is the debate on whether contact and feeling are simultaneous, over nine hundred characters, in the course of which one extremely sharp sentence is forced out — “we take the sūtras alone as our measure; the root treatise is not a measure” — so that what is at issue is no longer whether contact precedes feeling but whether the Abhidharma root treatise has any standing as a measure at all. The treatise records the whole scene and closes it with the conclusion of the Sarvāstivāda side alone, saying at the end that “the incidental discussion is over; the proper sense should be analyzed” — and it declares no victory or defeat.

The second is Vasubandhu’s own declaration of a divergent account at the eighteen mental proximate-activities. In the Treatise Conforming to Correct Principle Saṅghabhadra marks it as “provisionally putting forward a divergent account” and refutes it, ruling at the end that what the Mahāvibhāṣā says is the better; the Treatise Revealing the Doctrine omits the whole passage. Paramārtha’s older translation alone carries the corresponding text of this passage, which proves it to be text the original treatise had. And among the three Han commentaries only Fabao’s Commentary records it and draws Saṅghabhadra’s refutation into the commentary as well, expressly marking it “third, the author provisionally puts forward a divergent account in order to refute the Sarvāstivādins,” while Puguang’s Record and Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary each explain the divergent account without touching Saṅghabhadra’s refutation. One and the same case, and four authorities each with a choice of his own — this collection records them together and does not adjudicate between them.

Through the whole fascicle

The eight external similes are the part of this fascicle easiest to remember and also the most useful: the dragon that holds down the water of the pool for the persistence of afflictions, the grass root cut and growing again for how hard afflictions are to pull up, the husk wrapping the rice for the affliction as the action’s helper, the medicinal herb whose fruit is ripe for the finishing of an action, cooked food for the result of maturation that produces no further result of maturation. The last simile is not rhetoric but the logical guarantee that liberation is possible — if a result of maturation could call forth a further result of maturation, the chain would have no break in it.

The whole fascicle closes with the three classes, and the three classes are not a grading of good and evil but a division by whether one’s direction is already fixed: the noble are fixed in rightness, those who commit the deeds of immediate retribution are fixed in wrongness, and all the rest are indeterminate — “what is other than fixed in rightness and fixed in wrongness is named of indeterminate nature, since these await two conditions and may become either of the two.” Most people are standing in that position of “awaiting two conditions.” A chapter that speaks of the world ends by drawing the whole world up once more in ranks according to whether it can still be changed, and then lays down the pen — this is the way out that it leaves its readers.

原典Canonical · verbatim

阿毘達磨俱舍論卷第十 〔T29 0051c02〕

分別世品第三之三 〔T29 0051c06〕

〔T29 0051c〕 無明何義?謂體非明。若爾,無明應是眼等。既爾,此義應謂明無。若爾,無明體應非有。為顯有體義不濫餘,頌曰:

〔頌·正28後半 T29 0051c10〕   明所治無明,如非親實等。
論曰:如諸親友所對怨敵,親友相違名非親友,非異親友、非親友無。諦語名實,此所對治虛誑言論名為非實,非異於實、亦非實無。等言為顯非法非義,非事等性非異非無。如是無明別有實體,是明所治,非異非無。云何知然?說行緣故。復有誠證。頌曰:

〔頌·正29 T29 0051c17〕   說為結等故,非惡慧見故,
  與見相應故,說能染慧故。
論曰:經說無明以為結縛、隨眠及漏、軛、瀑、流等,非餘眼等及體全無可得說為結縛等事,故有別法說名無明。如惡妻子名無妻子,如是惡慧應名無明,彼非無明有是見故。諸染污慧名為惡慧,於中有見故非無明。若爾,非見慧應許是無明。不爾,無明見相應故。無明若是慧,應見不相應,無二慧體共相應故。又說無明能染慧故,如契經言:貪欲染心令不解脫,無明染慧令不清淨,非慧還能染於慧體。如貪異類能染於心。無明亦應異慧能染,如何不許?諸染污慧間雜善慧令不清淨說為能染,如貪染心令不解脫,豈必現起與心相應方說能染?然由貪力損縛於心令不解脫,後轉滅彼貪熏習時心便解脫。如是無明染污於慧令不清淨,非慧相應,但由無明損濁於慧。如是分別何理相違,誰復能遮自所分別。然異慧類別有無明,如貪異心,此說為善。有執煩惱皆是無明,此亦應同前理遮遣。若諸煩惱皆是無明,於結等中不應別說,亦不應與見等相應,見等不應自相應故。或亦應說無明染心,若謂此中就差別說,應於染慧不說總名。既許無明別法為體,應說此體其相云何。謂不了知諦實業果。未測何相名不了知?為異了知、為此非有?二俱有過,如無明說。此謂了知所治別法。此復難測,其相是何?此類法爾應如是說。如餘處言:云何為眼?謂清淨色眼識所依。無明亦然,唯可辯用。大德法救說此無明是諸有情恃我類性,異於我慢。類體是何?經言:我今如是知已、如是見已,諸所有愛、諸所有見、諸所有類性、諸我我所執、我慢執、隨眠,斷遍知故無影寂滅,故知類性異於我慢。寧知類性即是無明?不可說為餘煩惱故。豈不可說為餘慢等?若更於此巨細研尋,言論繁雜故應且止。名色何義?色如先辯,今唯辯名。頌曰:

〔頌·正30〔1句〕 T29 0052a27〕   名無色四蘊。
論曰:無色四蘊何故稱名?隨所立名根境勢力於義轉變,故說為名。云何隨名勢力轉變?謂隨種種世共立名,於彼彼義轉變詮表,即如牛馬色味等名。此復何緣標以名稱?於彼彼境轉變而緣。又類似名,隨名顯故。有餘師說:四無色蘊,捨此身已轉趣餘生,轉變如名,故標名稱。觸何為義?頌曰:

〔頌·正30〔2句〕 T29 0052b06〕   觸六三和生。
論曰:觸有六種,所謂眼觸乃至意觸。此復是何?三和所生,謂根、境、識三和合故有別觸生。且五觸生可三和合,許根境識俱時起故。意根過去、法或未來、意識現在,如何和合?此即名和合,謂因果義成。或同一果故名和合,謂根境識三同順生觸故。諸師於此覺慧不同。有說:三和即名為觸。彼引經證。如契經言:如是三法聚集和合說名為觸。有說:別法與心相應,三和所生說名為觸。彼引經證。經言:云何六六法門?一、六內處;二、六外處;三、六識身;四、六觸身;五、六受身;六、六愛身。此契經中根境識外別說六觸,故觸別有。說即三和名為觸者,釋後所引六六經言,非由別說便有別體。勿受及愛非法處攝無如是失,離愛受觸別有所餘法處體故。汝宗離觸無別有三,可觸及三差別而說,雖有根境不發於識,而無有識不託根境。故已說三,更別說觸便成無用。有餘救言:非諸眼色皆諸眼識因,非諸眼識皆諸眼色果。非因果者別說為三,因果所收總立為觸。說離三和有別觸者,釋前所引如是三法聚集和合名觸。經言我部所誦經文異此,或於因上假說果名,如說諸佛出現樂等。如是展轉更相難釋,言論煩多故應且止。然對法者說有別觸,即前六觸復合為二。頌曰:

〔頌·正30後半 T29 0052c04〕   五相應有對,第六俱增語。
論曰:眼等五觸說名有對,以有對根為所依故。第六意觸說名增語。所以然者,增語謂名,名是意觸所緣長境,故偏就此名增語觸。如說眼識但能了青不了是青,意識了青亦了是青,故名為長。故有對觸名從所依,增語觸名就所緣立。有說:意識語為增上方於境轉,五識不然,是故意識獨名增語,與此相應名增語觸。故有對觸名從所依,增語觸名就相應立。即前六觸隨別相應復成八種。頌曰:

〔頌·正31 T29 0052c15〕   明無明非二,無漏染污餘,
  愛恚二相應,樂等順三受。
論曰:明無明等相應成三,一明觸、二無明觸、三非明非無明觸。此三如次,應知即是無漏染污餘相應觸。餘謂無漏及染污餘,即有漏善、無覆無記。無明觸中一分數起,依彼復立愛恚二觸,愛恚隨眠共相應故。總攝一切復成三觸:一順樂受觸、二順苦受觸、三順不苦不樂受觸。此三能引樂等受故,或是樂等受所領故,或能為受行相依故,名為順受。如何觸為受所領行?相依行相極似觸,依觸而生故。如是合成十六種觸。受何為義?頌曰:

〔頌·正32前半 T29 0052c28〕   從此生六受,五屬身餘心。
論曰:從前六觸生於六受,謂眼觸所生受至意觸所生受。六中前五說為身受,依色根故。意觸所生說為心受,但依心故。受生與觸,為後、為俱?毘婆沙師說俱時起,觸受展轉俱有因故。云何二法俱時而生?能生所生義可成立。如何不立?無功能故,於已生法餘法無能。此與立宗義意無別,如言二法俱時而生,能生所生義不成立;於已生法餘法無能,義意同前,重說何用?若爾,便有互相生失。許故非失。我宗許二為俱有因,亦互為果。仁雖許爾,而契經中不許此二互為因果。契經但說:眼觸為緣生眼觸所生受。曾無經說,眼受為緣生眼受所生觸。又此義非理,越能生法故。若法極成能生彼法,此法與彼時別極成。如先種後芽、先乳後酪、先擊後聲、先意後識等,先因後果非不極成。亦有極成同時因果,如眼識等,眼色等俱。四大種俱有所造色,此中亦許前根境緣能發後識。前大造聚生後造色,何理能遮?如影與身,豈非俱有。有說:觸後方有受生,根境為先,次有識起,此三合故即名為觸,第三剎那緣觸生受。若爾,應識非皆有受,諸識亦應非皆是觸。無如是失。因前位觸故,後觸位受生,故諸觸時皆悉有受,所有識體無非是觸。此不應理。何理相違?謂或有時二觸境別,因前受位觸生後觸位受。如何異境受從異境觸生?或應許受此心相應,非與此心同緣一境。既爾,若許有成觸,識是觸無受。於此位前有識有受而體非觸,緣差故然。斯有何過?若爾,便壞十大地法,彼定一切心品恒俱。彼定恒俱依何教立?依本論立。我等但以契經為量,本論非量,壞之何咎?故世尊言:當依經量。或大地法義非要遍諸心。若爾,何名大地法義?謂有三地:一有尋有伺地、二無尋唯伺地、三無尋無伺地。復有三地:一善地、二不善地、三無記地。復有三地:一學地、二無學地、三非學非無學地。若法於前諸地皆有,名大地法。若法唯於諸善地中有,名大善地法。若法唯於諸染地中有,名大煩惱地法。如是等法各隨所應更代而生,非皆並起。餘說如是大不善地法,因誦引來,是今所增益,非本所誦。若於觸後方有受生,經云何釋?如契經說:眼及色為緣生於眼識,三和合觸俱起受想思。但言俱起不說觸俱,此於我宗何違須釋?又於無間亦有俱聲,如契經說:與慈俱行修念覺支。故彼非證。若爾,何故契經中言:是受是想是思是識,如是諸法相雜不離,故無有識離於受等。今應審思,相雜何義?此經復說:諸所受即所思,諸所思即所想,諸所想即所識。未了於此,為約所緣、為約剎那作如是說?於壽與煖俱時起中,亦有如斯相雜言故,例知此說定約剎那。又契經言三和合觸,如何有識而非三和?或是三和而不名觸?故應定許一切識俱悉皆有觸,諸所有觸無不皆與受等俱生。傍論已終,應辯本義。頌曰:

〔頌·正32後半 T29 0053b29〕   此復成十八,由意近行異。
〔T29 0053c〕 論曰:於前略說一心受中,由意近行異,復分成十八。應知此復聲,顯乘前起後。此意近行十八云何?謂喜、憂、捨各六近行。此復何緣立為十八?若由自性應但有三,喜憂捨三自性異故。若由相應應唯有一,一切皆與意相應故。若由所緣應但有六,色等六境為所緣故。此成十八,具足由三。於中十五色等近行名不雜緣,境各別故。三法近行皆通二種。意近行名為目何義?傳說喜等意為近緣,於諸境中數遊行故。有說喜等能為近緣,令意於境數遊行故。如何身受非意近行?非唯依意故不名近,由無分別故亦非行。第三靜慮意地樂根,意近行中何故不攝?傳說初界意識相應無樂根故,又無所對苦根所攝意近行故。若唯意地,何故經言:眼見色已,於順喜色起喜近行,廣說如經。依五識身所引意地喜等近行,故作是說。如依眼識引不淨觀,此不淨觀唯意地攝。又彼經言眼見色已乃至廣說,故不應難。若雖非見,乃至觸已而起喜憂捨,亦是意近行。若異此者,在欲界中應無緣色界色等意近行。又在色界應無緣欲香味觸境諸意近行。見色等言隨明了說,見色等已於聲等中起喜憂捨亦意近行,隨無雜亂故作是說,於中建立根境定故。為有色等於喜等三,唯能順生一近行不?有就相續非約所緣。諸意近行中幾欲界繫?欲界意近行幾何所緣?色無色界為問亦爾。頌曰:

〔頌·正33·正34·正35前半 T29 0054a01〕   欲緣欲十八,色十二上三,
  二緣欲十二,八自二無色,
  後二緣欲六,四自一上緣,
  初無色近分,緣色四自一,
  四本及三邊,唯一緣自境。
〔T29 0054a〕 論曰:欲界所繫具有十八,緣欲界境其數亦然。緣色界境唯有十二,除香味六,彼無境故。緣無色境唯得有三,彼無色等五所緣故。說欲界繫已,當說色界繫。初二靜慮唯有十二,謂除六憂。緣欲界境亦有十二,除香味四,餘八自緣,二緣無色,謂法近行。三四靜慮唯六,謂捨緣欲界,境亦得有六。除香味二,餘四自緣,一緣無色,謂法近行。說色界繫已,當說無色繫。空處近分唯有四種,謂捨但緣色、聲、觸、法。緣第四靜慮,亦具有四種,此就許有別緣者說;若執彼地唯總緣下,但有雜緣法意近行。緣無色界唯一,謂法四根,本地及上三邊唯一,謂法但緣自境,無色根本不緣下故,彼上三邊不緣色故。不緣下義如後當辯。此意近行,通無漏耶?頌曰:

〔頌·正35〔3句〕 T29 0054a22〕   十八唯有漏。
論曰:無意近行通無漏者,故言十八唯是有漏。誰成就幾意近行耶?謂生欲界,若未獲得色界善心,成欲一切;初二定八,三四定四;無色界一。所成上界皆不下緣,唯染污故。若已獲得色界善心未離欲貪,成欲一切;初靜慮十,餘說如前。初靜慮中唯成四喜,染不緣下香味境故。捨具成六,未至定中善心得緣香味境故。餘隨此理,如應當知。若生色界,唯成欲界一捨法近行,謂通果心俱。有說如是諸意近行,毘婆沙師隨義而立。然我所見經義有殊。所以者何?非於此地已得離染,可緣此境起意近行,故非有漏喜憂捨三皆近行攝。唯雜染者與意相牽數行所緣是意近行。云何與意相牽數行?或愛或憎、或不擇捨。為對治彼說六恒住,謂見色已不喜不憂,心恒住捨具念正智,廣說乃至知法亦爾。非阿羅漢無有世間緣善法喜,但為遮止雜染近行故作是說。又即喜等為三十六師句,謂為耽嗜出離依別。此句差別,大師說故。耽嗜依者,謂諸染受。出離依者,謂諸善受。如是所說受,有支中應知。義門無量差別,何緣不說所餘有支?頌曰:

〔頌·正35〔4句〕 T29 0054b17〕   餘已說當說。
論曰:所餘有支,或有已說、或有當說,故此不論。此中識支如先已說,識謂各了別,此即名意處等。其六處支如先已說,彼識依淨色,名眼等五根等。行有二支,業品當說。愛取二支,隨眠品當說。此諸緣起略立為三,謂煩惱、業、異熟果事。應寄外喻,顯別功能。頌曰:

〔頌·正36·正37 T29 0054b25〕   此中說煩惱,如種復如龍,
  如草根樹莖,及如糠裹米;
  業如有糠米,如草藥如花;
  諸異熟果事,如成熟飲食。
論曰:如何此三種等相似,如從種子芽葉等生?從煩惱生煩惱業事,如龍鎮池水恒不竭。煩惱鎮業生續無窮,如草根未拔苗剪剪還生。未拔煩惱根趣滅滅還起,如從樹莖頻生枝花果。從諸煩惱數起惑業事,如糠裹米能生芽等,非獨能生。或得裹業能感餘生,非獨能感。惑如種等應如是知。如米有糠能生芽等,業有煩惱能招異熟。如諸草藥果熟為後邊,業果熟已更不招異熟。如花於果為生近因,業為近因能生異熟。業如米等,應如是知。如熟飲食但應受用,不可復轉成餘飲食。異熟果事既成熟已,不能更招餘生異熟。若諸異熟復感餘生,餘復感餘應無解脫。事如飲食,應如是知。如是緣起煩惱業事,生生相續不過四有:中、生、本、死,如前已釋。染不染義三界有無,今當略辯。頌曰:

〔頌·正38 T29 0054c17〕   於四種有中,生有唯染污,
  由自地煩惱,餘三無色三。
論曰:於四有中生有唯染。由何煩惱?自地諸惑。謂此地生,此地一切煩惱染污此地生有。故對法者咸作是言:諸煩惱中無一煩惱於結生位無潤功能。然諸結生唯煩惱力,非由自力現起纏垢。雖此位中心身昧劣,而由數起或近現行引發力故,煩惱現起。應知中有初續剎那亦必染污,猶如生有。然餘三有一一通三,謂本、死、中三,各善染無記。於無色界除中有三,非彼界中有處隔別,為往餘處可立中有。頌中不說欲色二界,故知於中許具四有。有情緣起已廣分別,是諸有情由何而住?頌曰:

〔頌·正39–41 T29 0055a02〕   有情由食住,段欲體唯三,
  非色不能益,自根解脫故。
  觸思識三食,有漏通三界,
  意成及求生,食香中有起。
  前二益此世,所依及能依,
  後二於當有,引及起如次。
論曰:經說:世尊自悟一法正覺正說,謂諸有情一切無非由食而住。何等為食?食有四種:一段、二觸、三思、四識。段有二種,謂細及麁。細謂中有食,香為食故。及天劫初食,無變穢故,如油沃砂散入支故。或細污虫嬰兒等食說名為細,翻此為麁。如是段食唯在欲界,離段食貪生上界故。唯欲界繫。香味觸三,一切皆為段食自體,可成段別而飲噉故,謂以口鼻分分受之。光影炎涼如何成食?傳說此語從多為論。又雖非飲噉,而能持身,亦細食所攝,如塗洗等。色亦可成段別飲噉,何緣非食?此不能益自所對根,解脫者故。夫名食者,必先資益自根大種,後乃及餘。飲噉色時,於自根大尚不為益,況能及餘,由彼諸根境各別故。有時見色生喜樂者,緣色觸生,是食非色。又不還者及阿羅漢解脫食貪,雖見種種上妙飲食而無益故。觸謂三和所生諸觸,思謂意業,識謂識蘊,此三唯有漏,通三界皆有。如何食體不通無漏?毘婆沙師作如是釋:能資諸有是其食義,無漏修生為滅諸有。又契經說:食有四種,能令部多有情安住,及能資益諸求生者。無漏不然,故非食體。言部多者,顯已生義,諸趣生已皆謂已生。復說求生為何所目?此目中有,由佛世尊以五種名說中有故。何等為五?一者意成,從意生故,非精血等所有外緣合所成故。二者求生,常喜尋察當生處故。三者食香,身資香食往生處故。四者中有,二趣中間所有蘊故。五者名起,對向當生暫時起故。如契經說:有壞自體起,有壞世間生。起謂中有。又經說:有補特伽羅已斷起結、未斷生結。於此經中廣說四句:離二界貪諸上流者為第一句,中般涅槃為第二句,諸阿羅漢為第三句,除前諸相為第四句。又部多者謂阿羅漢,餘有愛者說名求生。幾食能令部多安住?幾食資益求生有情?毘婆沙師說皆具四。諸有愛者亦由段食為緣資益令招後有,以世尊說四食皆為病癰箭根老死緣故。亦見思食安住現身。世傳有言:昔有一父,時遭飢饉,欲造他方。自既飢羸,二子嬰稚,意欲攜去力所不任,以囊盛灰挂於壁上,慰喻二子云是麨囊。二子希望多時延命,後有人至取囊為開,子見是灰望絕便死。又於大海有諸商人,遭難敗船飲食俱失,遙瞻積沫疑為海岸,意望速至命得延時,至觸知非望絕便死。《集異門足》說:大海中有大眾生,登岸生卵埋於砂內還入海中,母若常思卵便不壞,如其失念卵即敗亡。此不應然,違食義故。豈他思食能持自身?理實應言卵常思母得不爛壞,忘則命終。起念母思在於觸位,諸有漏法皆滋長有。如何世尊說食唯四?雖爾就勝說四無失。謂初二食能益此身所依能依,後之二食能引當有能起當有。言所依者,謂有根身,段食於彼能為資益。言能依者,謂心心所,觸食於彼能為資益。如是二食於已生有資益功能最為殊勝。言當有者,謂未來生,於彼當生思食能引。思食引已,從業所熏識種子力後有得起。如是二食於未生有引起功能最為殊勝。故雖有漏皆滋長有,而就勝能唯說四食。前二如養母,養已生故;後二如生母,生未生故。諸所有段皆是食耶?有段非食,應作四句。第一句者,謂所飲噉為緣損壞諸根大種。第二句者,謂餘三食。第三句者,謂所飲噉為緣資益諸根大種。第四句者,除前諸相。如是觸等隨其所應,一一當知皆有四句。頗有觸等為緣,資益諸根大種而非食耶?有,謂異地無漏觸等。諸有食已捐食者身亦名為食,初資益故。毘婆沙說:食於二時能為食事,俱得名食:一、初食時能除飢渴;二、消化已資根及大。何趣何生各具幾食?五趣四生皆具四食。如何地獄有段食耶?鐵丸洋銅豈非段食?若能為害亦是食者,則與前說四句相違。又《品類足》言:云何為段食?謂能資益諸根大種,廣說乃至識食亦爾。彼說且依能資益者說名為食,故不相違。然地獄中熱鐵丸等,雖於食已能為損害,而能暫時解除飢渴,得食相故亦名為食。又孤地獄段食如人。故五趣中皆有四食。世尊所說:有人能施一百外道離欲仙食,若能施一贍部林中異生者食,其果勝彼。何謂贍部林中異生?有作是釋:所有一切住贍部洲諸有腹者。彼釋非理,說一言故。又於此中有施無量異生者食,理勝以食施少外道離欲仙人,何足為奇挍量歎勝?有言:彼是近佛菩薩。理亦不然,施彼獲福,勝施俱胝阿羅漢故。毘婆沙者說:此異生是已獲得順決擇分。此名與義亦不相應,曾無契經或本論說,得順決擇分居贍部林中,當知彼唯自所分別。後身菩薩居贍部林名彼異生。此說應理,爾時菩薩同離欲仙,故對彼仙挍量歎勝,雖施菩薩福勝無邊。乘前挍量且言勝百,理必應爾。由後世尊除彼異生,還將外道對預流向挍量勝劣。若不爾者,世尊則應將彼異生對預流向。已說有情緣起及住。如先所說壽盡死等,今應正辯。何識現前何受相應有死生等?頌曰:

〔頌·正42·正43·正44前半 T29 0056a21〕   斷善根與續,離染退死生,
  許唯意識中,死生唯捨受,
  非定無心二,二無記涅槃。
  漸死足臍心,最後意識滅,
  下人天不生,斷末摩水等。
論曰:斷善續善離界地染,從離染退命終受生,於此六位法爾唯許意識非餘。所說生言應知亦攝初結中有。死生唯許捨受相應,捨相應心不明利故,餘受明利不順死生。又此二時唯散非定,要有心位必非無心。非在定心有死生義,界地別故、加行生故、能攝益故。亦非無心有死生義,以無心位命必無損。若所依身將欲變壞,必定還起屬所依心然後命終,更無餘理。又無心者不能受生,以無因故,離起煩惱無受生故。雖說死有通三性心,然入涅槃唯二無記。若說欲界有捨異熟,彼說欲界入涅槃心亦具威儀異熟無記。若說欲界無捨異熟,彼說欲界入涅槃心但有威儀而無異熟。何故唯無記得入涅槃?無記勢力微順心斷故。於命終位何身分中識最後滅?頓命終者意識身根欻然總滅,若漸死者往下人天。於足齊心如次識滅,謂墮惡趣說名往下,彼識最後於足處滅;若往人趣識滅於臍,若往生天識滅心處。諸阿羅漢說名不生,彼最後心亦心處滅。有餘師說:彼滅在頂,正命終時於足等處身根滅故意識隨滅。臨命終時身根漸滅,至足等處欻然都滅。如以少水置炎石上,漸減漸消一處都盡。又漸命終者,臨命終時多為斷末摩苦受所逼。無有別物名為末摩,然於身中有異支節觸便致死,是謂末摩。若水火風隨一增盛,如利刀刃觸彼末摩,因此便生增上苦受,從斯不久遂致命終。非如斬薪說名為斷,如斷無覺故得斷名。地界何緣無斯斷用?以無第四內災患故。內三災患,謂風熱淡水火風增隨所應起。有說:此似外器三災。此斷末摩天中非有,然諸天子將命終時,先有五種小衰相現:一者衣服嚴具出非愛聲;二者自身光明忽然昧劣;三者於沐浴位水渧著身;四者本性囂馳今滯一境;五者眼本凝寂今數瞬動。此五相現非定當死。復有五種大衰相現:一者衣染埃塵;二者花鬘萎悴;三者兩腋汗出;四者臭氣入身;五者不樂本座。此五相現必定當死。世尊於此有情世間生住沒中建立三聚。何謂三聚?頌曰:

〔頌·正44後半 T29 0056c10〕   正邪不定聚,聖造無間餘。
論曰:一正性定聚、二邪性定聚、三不定性聚。何名正性?謂契經言:貪無餘斷,瞋無餘斷,癡無餘斷。一切煩惱皆無餘斷,是名正性。定者謂聖,聖謂已有無漏道生,遠諸惡法故名為聖,獲得畢竟離繫得故。定盡煩惱,故名正定。諸已獲得順解脫分者,亦定得涅槃,何非正定?彼後或墮邪定聚故。又得涅槃時未定故,非如預流者極七返有等。又彼未能捨邪性故,不名正定。何名邪性?謂諸地獄、傍生、餓鬼,是名邪性。定謂無間,造無間者必墮地獄,故名邪定。正邪定餘,名不定性。彼待二緣,可成二故。

The canonical text stands in Chinese only. This edition renders the essence, the plain reading, the exposition and the apparatus into English — never the sūtra itself. Switch to 漢讀本 or 並行雙語 above to read it.

白話Plain reading

〔正28後半〕無明是什麼——它不是『明的缺席』

論(起問):十二緣起的頭一支叫「無明」。無明是什麼意思呢?答:它的體性不是明(『明』就是照見四諦的智慧)。

有人立刻反問:如果凡是『不是明』的東西都叫無明,那麼眼睛耳朵這些根也不是明,它們豈不都成了無明?

那麼換一種說法:既然如此,「無明」這個詞的意思應該是『明的沒有』(明不在,就叫無明)。

又有人反問:若是這樣,無明就成了『沒有』,它自己的體豈不成了不存在的東西?(『沒有』不能作緣去生起行支。)

為了顯示無明確實有它自己的體,而這個體的意義又不會與別的東西混淆,論主說了下面這首頌:

:無明,就是被「明」所對治的那個東西——好比說「非親」「非實」等等詞語的用法一樣。

:像各人的親友所面對的怨敵,因為與親友正相違背,所以叫作「非親友」。這個「非親友」既不是『親友以外隨便哪一個人』(那樣的話陌生人也算),也不是『沒有親友』(那樣的話它就不是一個實有的對象)。

同樣,說真話叫作「實」,與它正相對治的那種虛妄誆騙的言論就叫作「非實」。這個「非實」既不是『實以外隨便什麼話』,也不是『沒有實』。

頌中的「等」字,是要把「非法」「非義」「非事等性」這一類詞也一併包括進來——它們的用法都一樣:既不是『那個東西以外的隨便什麼』,也不是『那個東西的不存在』。

這樣就知道:無明是另外有它的實體的,這個實體正是被「明」所對治的那一個;它不是『明以外的任何東西』,也不是『明的不存在』。

怎麼知道確實如此呢?因為經中說『無明作緣,才生起行支』——能作緣的必須是有體之法。此外還有可靠的證明。頌說:

〔正29〕四條理由,證明無明另有其體

:因為經中把它說成結、縛這一類東西的緣故;因為它不就是壞的智慧、也不就是見的緣故;因為它與見能夠相應的緣故;因為經中說它能夠染污智慧的緣故。

第一證·經說它是結縛。經中把無明列為「結」「縛」「隨眠」以及「漏」「軛」「瀑流」等等(這些都是煩惱的別名)。眼睛這些根不是煩惱,不能列進去;而一個體性完全沒有的東西更不可能被說成結縛之類的事。所以確實另外有一個法叫作無明。

第二證·它不是壞智慧。有人主張:無明就是壞的智慧,並舉一喻立說——好比一個壞妻子、壞兒子,因為沒有妻子兒子該有的德,人們就管他叫『沒有妻子』;照這個道理,壞智慧沒有明的德,也就該叫作「無明」。論主不從此讀,逕破:那壞智慧並不是無明,因為它裡面含有「見」(『見』是一種推度決斷的染污慧,例如身見、邊見),而見並不是無明。凡是染污的智慧都叫作惡慧,惡慧當中既然含有見,可知惡慧不等於無明。

有人再退一步問:那麼把『不是見的那一部分染污慧』承許為無明,可以嗎?答:不可以,因為無明與見是能夠相應同起的。

第三證·它與見相應。如果無明就是慧,它就不該與見相應——因為兩個慧的體性不能同時互相相應(一念之中不會有兩個慧並起)。既然經中承許無明與見相應,可見無明不是慧。

第四證·它能染污慧。經中說:「貪欲染心令不解脫,無明染慧令不清淨。」慧自己不可能染污慧自己。就像貪是與心不同類的東西,才能染污心;無明也應當是與慧不同類的東西,才能染污慧。

有人救說:為什麼不許這樣講——各種染污的慧夾雜在善慧中間,使它不清淨,這就叫作「能染」;正如貪染污心而令心不解脫一樣。難道一定要當下現起、與心相應,才能叫「能染」嗎?其實是由於貪的勢力損害繫縛了心,使心不得解脫;後來把那個貪的熏習轉滅了,心便解脫。無明也是這樣,它染污了慧使慧不清淨,並不需要與慧相應,只是由無明損害混濁了慧罷了。這樣分別,有什麼道理上的違背呢?何況誰又能遮止別人自己的一套分別。

論主接著判定:然而,另有一個與慧不同類的法叫作無明,就像貪與心不同類一樣——這一種說法比較妥善

破『一切煩惱都是無明』。有人主張:所有煩惱都是無明。這也可以用前面同樣的道理遮遣。如果所有煩惱都是無明,那麼在「結」等等的分類中就不該另外單說一個無明;也不該說無明與見等相應——因為見等不會自己與自己相應。或者也應該說「無明染心」(既然一切煩惱都是無明,那貪染心也就是無明染心了)。如果說這裡是就差別而說(只取其中一分),那麼在講「染慧」的時候也就不該用「無明」這個總名了。

無明之相。既然承許無明是另外一個法為體,就該說它的體相是什麼。答:就是「不了知諦實業果」(不明白四諦、真實、業與果報)。

有人追問:還沒弄清楚什麼叫「不了知」——它是『了知以外的另一個東西』呢,還是『了知的不存在』呢?答:這兩種說法都有過失,正如前面講無明時所辨的一樣。這裡說的「不了知」,是指被了知所對治的那個別法。

又追問:這仍難捉摸,它的相究竟是什麼?答:這一類法本來就只能這樣說。就像別處問『什麼是眼』,回答是『清淨色,是眼識所依止的』——只能就它的作用來辨識。無明也是如此,只能辨其作用。

大德法救之說。大德法救說:這個無明就是有情們「恃我」的那一種類性(『類性』指一種與我慢有別的內在習性),與我慢不同。

問:這個「類」的體是什麼?答:經中說『我如今這樣知道了、這樣看見了,所有的愛、所有的見、所有的類性、種種我與我所的執著、我慢的執著、隨眠,都因得斷遍知〔斷盡諸惑所成的遍知〕而無影寂滅』——由此可知「類性」與我慢是兩回事。

問:怎麼知道類性就是無明呢?答:因為它不能被說成其餘任何一種煩惱。

問:難道不能說它是其餘的慢等等嗎?答:這件事若再細細研究下去,言論就繁雜了,所以到此為止。

(承轉):緣起十二支中的「名色」是什麼意思呢?色在前面界品已經辨過了,這裡只辨「名」。頌說:

〔正30·一句〕名——為什麼四個無色蘊叫作「名」

:名,就是無色的四蘊(受、想、行、識)。

:受想行識這四個無色蘊,為什麼稱作「名」?因為它們隨著所安立的名稱、隨著根與境的勢力,而在義(所指的內容)上輾轉變異,所以叫作「名」。

怎麼叫『隨著名的勢力而轉變』呢?就是說:隨著世間共同安立的種種名稱,在各個各個的意義上輾轉變異、加以詮表——好比「牛」「馬」「色」「味」這些名稱一樣(叫出這個名,心就轉到那個內容上去)。

又問:這四蘊究竟憑什麼理由,要用「名」這個字來標舉它?答:因為它們在各個各個的境上輾轉變異地攀緣(『緣』就是心去攀取對象);而且它們與名同一類——一切法不出色類與非色類,四蘊與名同屬非色,類似於名;又四蘊微細難知,要隨著名稱才顯明。

另有一些論師說:這四個無色蘊,捨了此身之後便輾轉趣向別的生處,那種轉變的樣子就像「名」一樣(名可以從一物移用到另一物),所以標作「名」。

(承轉):「觸」是什麼意思呢?頌說:

〔正30·二句〕觸——三樣東西碰在一起

:觸有六種,是由三者和合而生的。

:觸有六種,就是眼觸乃至意觸(眼、耳、鼻、舌、身、意各有一觸)。這觸又是什麼呢?是三者和合所生的——根、境、識三者和合在一起,因而另有一個「觸」生起。

前五種觸的生起,說『三者和合』是可以的,因為前五根、境、識三者是同時而起的。可是意觸怎麼辦呢?意根屬於過去(前一念滅去的心作為意根),法境或許屬於未來,意識屬於現在——三者不在同一時,怎麼能叫「和合」?

答:這正是所謂的和合,因為『因果的關係』在此成立了(意根是因,意識是果)。或者說:因為它們同生一個果,所以叫和合——根、境、識三者同樣順成觸的生起,所以叫和合。

兩派的爭論。諸位論師在這件事上見解不同:

一派說:三者和合本身就叫作觸(沒有另一個叫觸的心所)。他們引經為證,經中說:『這樣三法聚集和合,就叫作觸。』

另一派說:觸是另外一個與心相應的法,由三和所生,才叫作觸。他們也引經為證,經中說:『什麼是六六法門?一是六內處、二是六外處、三是六識身、四是六觸身、五是六受身、六是六愛身。』在這部經裡,根、境、識之外另外說了六觸,可見觸另有其體。

主張『三和即是觸』的一派回答那個六六經:那只是另外分開來說罷了,不因為分說就一定另有一個體——否則,經中說了法處之後又另說六受、六愛,難道受與愛就不屬於法處所攝了嗎?

主張『別有觸體』的一派答:沒有這樣的過失,因為離開愛、受、觸之外,法處中另有其餘諸法之體。並反過來責難:照你們的宗義,離開觸之外並沒有另外的三(三和就是觸),那你可以把「觸」與「三」當作有差別的兩件事來分說;可是雖然有根與境卻不一定發起識,而從來沒有識能離開根境而生。既然已經說了「三」,再另外說一個「觸」就成了多餘。

又有人出來救:並不是所有的眼與色都是眼識的因,也不是所有的眼識都是眼色的果。不成因果的那些,就分開說作「三」;成了因果的那些,總立為「觸」。

主張『離三和另有觸』的一派則回答前面所引的『三法聚集和合名觸』:我們部派所誦的經文與這個不同;或者說,這是在「因」上假借了「果」的名字,好比說『諸佛出現就是樂』一樣(佛出現是因,樂是果,卻直接叫作樂)。

論主收筆:像這樣輾轉往復地互相詰難解釋,言論就太繁多了,所以到此為止。然而對法論者(毘婆沙師)主張另有一個觸體。

(承轉):前面的六觸,再合併為兩類。頌說:

〔正30後半〕有對觸與增語觸

:前五種觸相應的叫「有對」,第六種與它俱起的叫「增語」。

:眼等五種觸叫作「有對觸」,因為它們是以有質礙的根(眼耳鼻舌身五色根)作所依的。

第六意觸叫作「增語觸」。為什麼呢?「增語」就是「名」(名言);名是意觸所緣的一種特別廣長的境界,所以偏就這一點把它叫作增語觸。

好比說:眼識只能了別『青』這個顏色,卻不能了別『這是青』(不能安立名言);意識既了別青,又能了別『這是青』——所以說意識的境比較「長」(廣)。

因此,有對觸的名字是從「所依」而立,增語觸的名字是就「所緣」而立。

另有一種說法:意識是憑著語言(名言)的增上力,才能在境上轉起;五識則不然。所以獨獨把意識叫作「增語」,與它相應的觸就叫增語觸。照這一說,有對觸之名從所依立,增語觸之名則是就「相應」而立。

(承轉):前面這六種觸,再隨著各別的相應法,又成為八種。頌說:

〔正31〕八種觸——依明無明分三、依愛恚分二、依順受分三

:明觸、無明觸,以及非此二者的觸;依次是無漏的、染污的、其餘的。又有與愛、恚相應的兩種。還有隨順樂等三受的三種。

依明與無明分作三種:一是明觸、二是無明觸、三是非明非無明觸。這三種依次應知就是:與無漏法相應的觸、與染污法相應的觸、與其餘法相應的觸。所謂「其餘」,是指無漏與染污以外的部分,也就是有漏的善與無覆無記。

依愛恚再立兩種:無明觸當中有一分是屢屢現起的,依著那一分再立「愛觸」與「恚觸」兩種,因為愛與恚的隨眠與它共相應的緣故。

依順受總攝為三種:一是順樂受觸、二是順苦受觸、三是順不苦不樂受觸。這三種之所以叫「順受」,或者因為它們能引生樂等受;或者因為它們被樂等受所領納;或者因為它們能作受的行相所依。

有人問:觸怎麼會被受所領納呢?答:因為受的行相極其類似觸,而且受是依觸而生的。

(總計):這樣合起來共成十六種觸(六觸、三觸、二觸、三觸、二觸相加)。

(承轉):「受」是什麼意思呢?頌說:

〔正32前半〕六受——以及一場關於『觸與受是否同時』的長辯

:從這六觸生出六受,前五種屬於身,其餘的屬於心。

:從前面的六觸,生出六種受,就是眼觸所生受乃至意觸所生受。六者當中,前五種叫作「身受」,因為它們依止色根;意觸所生的那一種叫作「心受」,因為它只依止心。

〔經部問〕:受的生起,與觸是先後呢,還是同時呢?

〔毘婆沙師答〕:同時生起,因為觸與受輾轉互為「俱有因」(同時互相作因的一種因)。

〔難〕:兩個法同時而生,怎麼能說得上一個能生、一個所生?

〔答〕:能生所生的關係是可以成立的。

〔難〕:怎麼不能成立?因為沒有那個功能——對於已經生起的法,別的法對它已無能為力了。

〔答〕:你這話與剛才立的宗旨沒有分別。你說『兩法同時而生,能生所生不成立』,又說『對已生之法別的法無能』,意思和先前一樣,重複說有什麼用?

〔難〕:若照你這樣說,就會有「互相生」的過失(甲生乙、乙也生甲)。

〔答〕:我們本來就承許,所以不算過失。我們的宗義承許這二者互為俱有因,也互相為果。

〔難〕:你雖然這樣承許,可是契經中並不許這二者互為因果。經中只說『眼觸為緣,生眼觸所生受』,從來沒有一部經說『眼受為緣,生眼受所生觸』。

而且這個道理也不合理,因為它違越了『能生之法』的通則。凡是確實能生某法的,這個能生之法與所生之法在時間上必定有先後——例如先有種子後有芽、先有乳後有酪、先有敲擊後有聲音、先有意根後有識。

〔答〕:先因後果固然不是不成立;然而也有大家都承認的「同時因果」。例如眼識與眼、色是同時的;四大種與所造色也是同時俱有的。

〔難〕:你這個例子裡一樣可以許前後——前一念的根、境作緣,能發起後一念的識;前一念的大種聚,能生後一念的所造色。有什麼道理可以遮住這樣讀?

〔答〕:那麼影子與身體,難道不是同時俱有的嗎?

〔經部上座之說〕:有人說:觸之後才有受生。次第是這樣的——先有根與境,接著有識起,這三者合起來就叫作觸,到第三剎那時才緣著觸而生受。

〔難〕:若是這樣,就應當有些識沒有受相應了;而且那些識也不都是觸了。

〔答〕:沒有這樣的過失。因為由前一位的觸,所以後一位的受生起;因此每一個有觸的時候都有受,而所有識的體沒有不是觸的。

〔難〕:這不合理。

〔答〕:哪裡不合理呢?

〔難〕:就是說:有時候前後兩個觸所緣的境不同,而你說由前一位的受所依之觸生後一位的受——那麼一個緣此境的受,怎麼會從緣彼境的觸生出來?否則你就得承許:受雖與這個心相應,卻不與這個心緣同一個境。

〔答〕:既然如此,如果承許有這樣的情形——有識成觸而無受;在這一位之前,另有識、有受而體不是觸,因為缺了助緣的緣故——這又有什麼過失?

〔難〕:若是這樣,就破壞了「十大地法」(受、想、思等十種遍一切心的心所),因為它們必定在一切心品中恒常俱起。

〔答〕:『它們必定恒常俱起』這一條,是依據什麼教典建立的?

〔難〕:依據本論(阿毘達磨論)建立。

〔答〕:我們只以契經為量,本論不是量,破了它有什麼過錯?所以世尊說過:『應當依經為量。』

或者說:大地法的意義未必是「遍於一切心」。

〔難〕:若是這樣,「大地法」的意義又是什麼?

〔答〕:所謂「地」有三組。第一組三地:一是有尋有伺地、二是無尋唯伺地、三是無尋無伺地。第二組三地:一是善地、二是不善地、三是無記地。第三組三地:一是學地、二是無學地、三是非學非無學地。凡是在前面這些地當中都有的法,叫作「大地法」;凡是只在諸善地中有的,叫作「大善地法」;凡是只在諸染地中有的,叫作「大煩惱地法」。這些法各隨所應更替而生,並不是全都一起現起。至於別處所說的「大不善地法」,那是因誦讀而牽引來的,是後來增益的,不是本來所誦的。

〔難〕:如果觸之後才有受生,那麼經文怎麼解釋?契經說:『眼與色為緣生於眼識,三和合觸,俱起受、想、思。』

〔答〕:經中只說「俱起」,並沒有說「與觸俱起」,這對我們的宗義有什麼違背需要解釋?何況「俱」這個字用在無間相續的情形也可以,例如契經說『與慈俱行,修念覺支』(慈與念覺支並非嚴格同剎那)。所以那不能作為證據。

〔難〕:若是這樣,經中為何說:『這是受、這是想、這是思、這是識,這些法相雜不離,所以沒有離開受等的識』?

〔答〕:現在應當仔細想一想:「相雜」是什麼意思?這部經接著又說:『所受的就是所思的,所思的就是所想的,所想的就是所識的。』我們還不明白這裡是就「所緣」而說,還是就「剎那」而說。

〔難〕:在『壽與煖同時俱起』那一段裡也有同樣的「相雜」之語,比照可知:這裡的說法一定是就剎那而說的。

〔難·續〕:又契經說『三和合觸』,那麼怎麼會有識而不是三和?或者是三和而不叫作觸?所以應當確定承許:一切識現起時全都有觸,而所有的觸沒有不與受等同時俱生的。

(收筆):旁論到此結束,應當回頭辨正題。頌說:

〔正32後半〕十八意近行

:這受又成為十八種,因為「意近行」有種種差別。

:在前面略說的『一種心受』當中,由於意近行的差別,又分成十八種。應知頌中「復」這個字,是顯示承接前文而生起後文。

這十八種意近行是哪些呢?就是喜、憂、捨三者各配六境,成六種近行(『近行』就是心在境上一再往來遊行)。

為何恰是十八:如果只依自性算,應該只有三種,因為喜、憂、捨三者的自性不同;如果只依相應算,應該只有一種,因為它們全都與意相應;如果只依所緣算,應該只有六種,因為色等六境是它們的所緣。此十八之成,是三個條件具足才有的(自性三、相應唯意、所緣六,三者相乘相攝)。

其中十五種(色、聲、香、味、觸五境各配喜憂捨)叫作「不雜緣」,因為所緣的境各各分別;三種「法近行」則通於雜緣與不雜緣兩種(法境可以單緣一法,也可以總緣多法)。

「意近行」這個名字取的是什麼義:傳說是——喜等以「意」作為親近之緣,因而在種種境中屢屢遊行,所以叫意近行。另有一說——喜等能作親近之緣,使「意」在境上屢屢遊行,所以叫意近行。

問答五則

一問:身受為什麼不算意近行?答:因為它不是只依止意,所以不叫「近」;又因為它沒有分別,所以也不叫「行」。

二問:第三靜慮中意地的樂根,為什麼不攝在意近行裡?答:傳說在最初的意界(欲界)中,意識相應沒有樂根;而且也沒有與之相對的苦根所攝的意近行(喜與憂相對成雙,樂沒有相對者,故不立)。

三問:如果意近行只在意地,經中為何說『眼見色已,於順喜的色上起喜近行』等等?答:那是依著五識身所引起的意地喜等近行而說的,所以這樣講。好比依著眼識而引起不淨觀,這不淨觀其實只屬意地。而且那部經說的是「眼見色」乃至廣說(『已』字表示見過之後才起,仍在意地),所以不應以此為難。

四問:如果雖然不是親眼見,乃至身體觸到之後才起喜憂捨,那也算意近行嗎?答:也算。如果不是這樣,那麼在欲界中就不該有緣色界色等的意近行了;在色界中也不該有緣欲界香味觸境的種種意近行了。經中說「見色」等等,是隨著明顯易了的情形而說。見了色等之後,在聲等境上起喜憂捨,也是意近行——是隨著沒有雜亂的情形這樣說,好在其中把根與境的配屬定下來。

五問:會不會有某些色等境,對於喜等三者只能順生其中一種近行?答:有的,那是就一個相續(一個有情自身的情況)而說,不是就所緣本身而說。

(承轉):那麼在種種意近行當中,有幾種是欲界所繫?欲界的意近行又各緣什麼境?色界、無色界照樣這麼問。頌說:

〔正33·正34·正35前半〕三界之中各有幾種、各緣何境

:欲界的十八種緣欲界境也是十八;緣色界境有十二,緣上面的無色界只有三。初二靜慮的十二種緣欲界境有十二;其中八種緣自地,二種緣無色。後二靜慮的六種緣欲界境有六;四種緣自地,一種緣上界。最初的無色近分(空無邊處近分)緣色界有四,緣自地有一。四個無色根本地以及上三個近分,都只有一種,且只緣自己的境。

欲界所繫:具有十八種,緣欲界境也是十八種。緣色界境只有十二種——除去香、味兩境所配的六種,因為色界沒有香味二境。緣無色界境只得三種——因為無色界沒有色、聲、香、味、觸這五種所緣。

色界所繫:初靜慮與第二靜慮只有十二種,就是除去六種憂近行(此二地無憂根)。它們緣欲界境也有十二種(欲界六境具足,故十二皆得下緣);至於緣自地,則須除去香、味所配的四種(色界無香味二境),其餘八種才緣自地;另二種緣無色界,就是法近行。

第三、第四靜慮只有六種,就是捨所配的六種(此二地喜憂皆無,唯捨);緣欲界境也得有六種(欲界六境具足);至於緣自地,則須除去香、味所配的二種,其餘四種才緣自地;另一種緣無色界,就是法近行。

無色界所繫:空無邊處的近分定只有四種,就是捨所配的、但緣色、聲、觸、法四境。它緣第四靜慮,也具有這四種——這是就承許『可以別別緣下地』的說法而言;如果主張那一地只能總緣下地,那就只有雜緣的法意近行一種。

緣無色界只有一種,就是法近行;至於四種根本地以及上面三個近分,也只有一種法近行,而且只緣自己的境——因為無色的根本地不緣下地,那上面的三個近分不緣色法。

「不緣下地」的道理,後面(定品)會再辨。

(承轉):這意近行,通於無漏嗎?頌說:

〔正35·三句〕十八唯是有漏——以及誰成就幾種

:這十八種都只是有漏。

:沒有一種意近行是通於無漏的,所以說十八種都只是有漏。

(誰成就幾種)

生在欲界的人,若還沒有獲得色界善心,就成就欲界的一切十八種;初禪二禪的八種、三禪四禪的四種、無色界的一種也成就。他所成就的上界那些,都不緣下地,因為那些是染污的緣故。

若已經獲得色界善心而還沒有離欲界貪,就成就欲界一切十八種;初靜慮的十種;其餘照前面所說。(在初靜慮中只成就四種喜近行,因為染污心不緣下地的香、味二境;捨則具足成就六種,因為未至定中的善心能緣香味境。)其餘的照這個道理,隨其所應可以推知。

若生在色界,就只成就欲界的一種捨法近行,就是與通果心(神通變化之心)俱起的那一種。

(世親自陳異見):有人說:像這樣種種意近行,是毘婆沙師隨著義理方便而建立的。然而我所看到的經義卻有所不同。為什麼呢?因為對於某一地已經離染的人,是不可能再緣此地之境而起意近行的;所以並不是有漏的喜、憂、捨三者全都攝在近行之中。只有雜染的那些,與意互相牽引、屢屢遊行於所緣,才是意近行。

怎樣叫『與意互相牽引、屢屢遊行』?就是或起愛、或起憎、或不加簡擇而捨置。

為了對治那三種,經中說「六恒住」——見了色之後不生喜、不生憂,心恒常安住於捨,具足正念與正知,乃至於知法也是這樣。

並不是說阿羅漢就沒有世間緣善法而起的喜;只是為了遮止雜染的近行,才這樣說的。

又就喜等而立「三十六師句」,就是依「耽嗜」與「出離」的分別而立(喜憂捨各配六境成十八,再分耽嗜依與出離依兩類,成三十六)。這一句差別,是大師(佛)所說的。所謂耽嗜依,就是種種染污的受;所謂出離依,就是種種善的受。

像這樣所說的「受」,應知就在十二有支的受支之中。

(承轉):受支的義門差別無量,那麼為什麼不說其餘的有支呢?頌說:

〔正35·四句〕其餘的支——已經說過的、將要說的

:其餘的支,或已經說過,或將要說。

:其餘的有支,有的已經說過,有的將要說,所以這裡不論。

其中「識支」如前面已說——『識就是各各了別』,這就叫作意處等等。

「六處支」如前面已說——『那識所依止的清淨色』,就叫作眼等五根等等。

「行支」與「有支」這二支,在業品中將要說。「愛支」與「取支」這二支,在隨眠品中將要說。

(承轉):這十二緣起,簡略地立為三類,就是煩惱、業、異熟果事。應當寄託外界的譬喻,來顯示它們各別的功能。頌說:

〔正36·正37〕煩惱、業、果事——外喻八象九用

:這裡說煩惱好比種子,又好比龍,好比草根與樹莖,以及好比包著米的糠;業好比帶糠的米,好比草藥,好比花;種種異熟果事,則好比煮熟的飲食。

煩惱五喻

一、怎麼說這三類與種子等相似呢?就像從種子生出芽、葉等等一樣,從煩惱生出煩惱、業、果事三者。

二、好比龍鎮守著池子,池水就恒常不會枯竭;煩惱鎮守著業,生死的相續就永無窮盡。

三、好比草根沒有拔掉,苗剪了又長;煩惱的根沒有拔掉,趣(生趣)滅了又起。

四、好比從樹莖上屢屢生出枝、花、果;從種種煩惱屢屢生起惑、業、果事。

五、好比包著糠的米能生芽等,單是米不能生;煩惱好比糠——是惑、以及惑之得,裹住了業,業才能招感其餘的生,單是業不能招感。煩惱如種子等等,應當這樣理解。

業三喻

一、好比帶糠的米能生芽等,業有煩惱作助伴,才能招感異熟。

二、好比種種草藥,果實成熟就是最後一步(結了果,藥草的事就完了);業的果報成熟以後,就不再招感異熟。

三、好比花對於果實是生果的近因;業作為近因,能生異熟。業如米等等,應當這樣理解。

果事一喻:好比煮熟的飲食只應受用,不能再轉成別的飲食;異熟的果事既已成熟,就不能再招感其餘的生與異熟。如果異熟又能感生別的生,別的又再感別的,那就永無解脫了。果事如飲食,應當這樣理解。

(承轉):這樣,緣起的煩惱、業、果事三類生生相續,不出「四有」——中有、生有、本有、死有,這在前面已經解釋過了。它們的染與不染、三界之中有無,現在應當略辨。頌說:

〔正38〕四有之中,唯生有一向染污

:在四種有當中,生有唯是染污的;由自地的煩惱染污;其餘三有各通三性,無色界中只有三有。

在四有當中,「生有」(受生的最初一剎那)唯是染污。

由什麼煩惱染污呢?由自地的種種惑。就是說:在這一地受生,這一地的一切煩惱都能染污這一地的生有。所以對法論者都這樣說:『種種煩惱當中,沒有哪一個煩惱在結生的時位上不具備滋潤的功能。』

然而結生只靠根本煩惱的力量,不是由自力現起的纏與垢(『纏』『垢』是隨煩惱)。雖然在這個時位上心與身都昏昧羸劣,但由於屢屢生起、或者近來現行的引發力,煩惱仍然現起。

應知中有最初相續的那一剎那也必定是染污的,就像生有一樣。

至於其餘三有,一一都通於三性——就是本有、死有、中有這三者,各各通於善、染污、無記。

在無色界中,除去中有,只有三有——因為那一界並沒有處所的隔別,可以說是『往別處去』而立中有。

頌中沒有說欲界與色界,所以知道在那二界中承許具足四有。

(承轉):有情的緣起已經廣為分別了,這些有情又是依什麼而住的呢?頌說:

〔正39–41〕有情由食而住——四食

:有情依食而住。段食的體只在欲界,只有三種(香味觸);色不是段食,因為它不能利益自己所對的根,也因為已解脫食貪者見之而無所資益的緣故。觸食、思食、識食這三種,都是有漏的,通於三界。意成、求生、食香、中有、名起——這五個都是中有的名稱。前二食利益此世的所依身與能依心;後二食則對於當來的有,一個能引、一個能起,依次如此。

四食之立:經中說,世尊自己覺悟一法而正覺正說,就是——一切有情沒有不是依食而住的。

什麼是食呢?食有四種:一是段食(一段一段吃下去的飲食)、二是觸食、三是思食、四是識食。

段食之細麁:段食有兩種,就是細與麁。「細」指中有的食,因為中有以香為食;以及劫初時人的食,因為那時的食沒有變成穢物,好像油澆在沙上一般,逕自散入肢體,不留殘穢。或者說,細小的污虫與嬰兒等等的食也叫作細;與此相反的就是麁。

段食唯在欲界:像這樣的段食只在欲界有,因為離了段食之貪才生上界的緣故,所以段食唯是欲界所繫。

段食之體:香、味、觸這三者,全都是段食的自體,因為它們可以一段一段地飲下、吃下——就是用口與鼻一分一分地承受它們。

問:光、影、炎、涼這些怎麼也能成為食?答:傳說這句話是就多數的情形而論的。而且雖然不是飲下吃下,卻能任持身體,也算細食所攝,好比塗身與洗浴一樣。

色為什麼不是段食:問:色也可以一段一段地飲噉(例如看得見的飲食),為什麼不算食?答:因為色不能利益自己所對的那個根(眼根),也因為已解脫食貪的人雖見種種上妙飲食而不因此得益。凡叫作「食」的,一定先要滋益自身的根與大種,然後才及於其餘。人在飲噉的時候看見色,對自己的眼根與大種尚且沒有利益,何況及於其餘——因為那些根與境各各分別。

有時候看見色而生喜樂,那是緣著色而生的「觸」,是觸食,不是色。

再說,不還果與阿羅漢已經解脫了對食的貪,即使見到種種上妙飲食也沒有利益。

其餘三食之體:「觸」是指三和所生的種種觸;「思」是指意業;「識」是指識蘊。這三者都只是有漏的,三界之中都有。

問:食的體為什麼不通於無漏?毘婆沙師這樣解釋:能夠資助諸有(三有的生死),這就是「食」的意義;無漏是為了修習而生、為了滅除諸有的,所以不是食。又契經說:食有四種,能令部多有情安住,並能資益種種求生者。無漏不是這樣,所以不是食體。

部多與求生:所謂「部多」,是顯示「已生」的意思——凡是諸趣已經受生的,都叫已生。

又說「求生」是指什麼呢?這是指中有。因為佛世尊用五種名字來說中有:一叫「意成」,因為它是從意而生的,不是精血等外緣和合所成;二叫「求生」,因為它常喜歡尋找伺察將要受生之處;三叫「食香」,因為它的身體以香為食而前往生處;四叫「中有」,因為它是死有與生有二趣中間的諸蘊;五叫「名起」,因為它對向著當來所生而暫時生起。

如契經說:『有壞自體起,有壞世間生』——這裡的「起」就是中有。

又經中說:『有補特伽羅(有情)已斷起結、未斷生結。』這部經裡廣說四句:離二界貪的種種上流者是第一句(已斷起結、未斷生結);中般涅槃者是第二句;種種阿羅漢是第三句;除去前面這些情形的是第四句。

又有一種說法:「部多」是指阿羅漢,其餘還有愛的就叫「求生」。

幾食安住部多、幾食資益求生:問:有幾種食能令部多安住?有幾種食能資益求生的有情?毘婆沙師說:都具足四種。種種有愛的人也由段食作緣而得資益,使他招感後有——因為世尊說四食都是病、癰、箭、根、老死的緣。也可以看到思食能使現前的身安住。

思食三事

世間相傳有這樣的話:從前有一個父親,遇上饑荒,想要遠走他方。自己已經飢餓瘦弱,兩個孩子還小,想帶著走卻沒有力氣,於是用袋子裝了灰掛在牆上,安慰兩個孩子說那是麨粉的袋子(麨是炒熟的米麥粉)。兩個孩子懷著希望,多活了一段時日;後來有人來把袋子打開,孩子看見是灰,希望斷絕就死了。

又在大海上有一群商人,遭難船破,飲食全失。遠遠望見海面上堆積的泡沫,疑心是海岸,心中盼望快點到達,性命因此得以延續一時;到了跟前,摸到才知道不是,希望斷絕就死了。

《集異門足論》說:大海中有一種大眾生,登上岸生卵,把卵埋在沙裡就回到海中;母親若常常掛念,卵就不會壞;如果失了念,卵就敗亡。

論主辨正:這樣說不對,因為違背了食的意義。難道別人的思食能夠任持自己的身體嗎?依理應當說:是卵常常思念母親,才得以不爛壞;忘了就命終。而所謂『起念母之思』,正發生在『觸』的時位。

為何唯說四食:種種有漏法都能滋長諸有,那麼世尊為何說食只有四種?答:雖然如此,就其殊勝者而說四種並無過失。

前二食能利益此身的「所依」與「能依」;後二食能引起當來的有。

所謂「所依」,是指有根身;段食對它能作資益。所謂「能依」,是指心與心所;觸食對它們能作資益。這二食對於已生之有的資益功能最為殊勝。

所謂「當有」,是指未來的生;對於那將要生的,思食能引發。思食引發之後,從業所熏成的識種子之力,後有才得以生起。這二食對於未生之有的引與起功能最為殊勝。

所以雖然一切有漏法都滋長諸有,但就其殊勝的功能,只說這四種食。前二食好比養母,因為養育已生的;後二食好比生母,因為生起未生的。

段與食之四句:問:凡是「段」都是食嗎?答:有的段不是食,應當作四句分別。第一句(是段非食):所飲所吃的東西反而作緣,損壞了諸根與大種。第二句(是食非段):其餘的三種食。第三句(亦段亦食):所飲所吃的東西作緣,資益了諸根與大種。第四句(非段非食):除去前面這些情形。

觸等三食也隨其所應,一一都可以這樣作四句。

問:有沒有觸等作緣,資益了諸根大種而仍然不是食的?答:有,就是異地的無漏觸等。

捐食者身亦名為食:種種吃下之後反而損害食者之身的,仍然叫作食,因為它起初曾有資益。毘婆沙師說:食在兩個時位都能起食的作用,都叫作食——一是最初吃的時候能除去飢渴;二是消化之後能資益根與大種。

五趣四生皆具四食:問:哪一趣、哪一生各具足幾種食?答:五趣四生都具足四食。

問:地獄怎麼會有段食?那些鐵丸、熔銅難道是段食嗎?如果能作損害的也算食,那就與前面的四句相違了。而且《品類足論》說:『什麼是段食?就是能資益諸根大種的』,乃至識食也是這樣說。

答:那部論是且依「能資益」的一面說它叫食,所以並不相違。然而地獄中的熱鐵丸等等,雖然吃了以後能作損害,卻也能暫時解除飢渴,得到食的相狀,所以也叫作食。又孤地獄(散在人間的小地獄)的段食就跟人一樣。所以五趣中都有四食。

贍部林異生之挍量:世尊說過:如果有人能布施一百位外道離欲仙人飲食,另一人若能布施一位「贍部林中異生」飲食,後者的果報勝過前者。

什麼叫「贍部林中異生」呢?

有人這樣解釋:就是所有住在贍部洲、凡有肚腹的人。這個解釋不合理,因為經中說的是「一」個人。而且照這個解釋,在此中布施無量異生飲食,道理上總該勝過布施少數外道離欲仙人,那有什麼稀奇值得挍量讚歎的?

有人說:那是接近成佛的菩薩。這也不對,因為布施他所獲的福,勝過布施俱胝(千萬)阿羅漢。

毘婆沙者說:這位異生是已經獲得順決擇分(見道前的加行位)的人。這個說法名與義也不相應,因為從來沒有一部契經或本論說『得順決擇分的人住在贍部林中』——應知那只是他們自己的分別罷了。

(正解):最後身的菩薩住在贍部林,就叫作『那位異生』。這個說法才合理。因為那時菩薩與離欲仙人同列(尚是異生),所以才拿他與那些仙人挍量而讚歎其勝;雖然布施菩薩的福勝過無邊,但承接前文的挍量,姑且說勝過一百。道理必定如此。因為後來世尊除開那位異生,改拿外道與預流向來挍量勝劣;如果不是這樣,世尊就該拿那位異生與預流向來對比了。

(承轉):有情的緣起與住已經說了。像先前所說的壽盡而死等等,現在應當正辨——是哪一個識現前、與哪一種受相應而有死生等事?頌說:

〔正42·正43·正44前半〕死與生,用的是哪一個識、哪一種受

:斷善根與續善根、離染與退、死與生,承許都只在意識之中;死與生只與捨受相應,不在定中、不在無心位;入涅槃的心只有二種無記。漸漸命終的人,識依次在足、臍、心處最後滅;往下趣者、往人趣者、往天趣者與不生者各不相同,另有「斷末摩」由水等而起。

六位唯意識:斷善根、續善根、離界地之染、從離染而退、命終、受生——在這六個時位上,法爾只承許意識,不是其餘五識。頌中所說的「生」字,應知也包括最初結生的中有。

死生唯捨受:死與生只承許與捨受相應,因為與捨相應的心不明利;其餘的受明利,不順於死生。

唯散非定、必非無心:又這死生二時只在散心,不在定中;一定要在有心的時位,不會是無心。

不在定心而有死生,理由有三:一是界地各別(定心屬上界地,死生屬自界地);二是定心由加行而生(死生之心任運而起);三是定心能作攝益(死生之心微劣,不能攝益)。

也不會在無心位而有死生,因為在無心的時位,命根必定不會損壞。如果所依的身將要壞了,必定還會生起屬於所依身的心,然後才命終,再沒有別的道理。而且無心的人不能受生,因為沒有受生之因——離開煩惱的現起,是不會受生的。

入涅槃唯二無記:雖然說死有通於三性心,然而入涅槃時只有二種無記心。若主張欲界有『捨受的異熟心』的一派,就說欲界入涅槃的心兼具威儀路與異熟兩種無記;若主張欲界沒有捨受異熟的一派,就說欲界入涅槃的心只有威儀路而沒有異熟。

問:為什麼只有無記心能入涅槃?答:因為無記的勢力微弱,順於心的斷絕。

命終時識在何處滅:頓時命終的人,意識與身根忽然一齊滅盡。

若是漸漸死去的,則往下、往人、往天各不相同——依次在足、臍、心三處識滅。所謂「往下」是說墮惡趣的,他的識最後在足處滅;若往人趣,識在臍處滅;若往生天,識在心處滅。種種阿羅漢叫作「不生」,他們最後的心也在心處滅。另有一些論師說:阿羅漢的識滅在頭頂。

正命終的時候,因為足等處的身根滅了,意識也隨之而滅。臨命終時身根漸漸滅去,到足等處便忽然全部滅盡——好像把少量的水倒在燒紅的石頭上,漸漸減少、漸漸消失,到一處便全盡了。

斷末摩:又漸漸命終的人,臨終時多半被「斷末摩」的苦受所逼。

並沒有另一個東西叫作末摩;只是身中有一些特別的支節,一觸到就會致死,這就叫末摩。

如果水、火、風隨便哪一大增盛起來,就像鋒利的刀刃觸到那末摩,因此便生起極重的苦受,從此不久就命終了。

這裡說的「斷」,不像砍柴那樣叫斷;是因為斷了之後便無知覺,所以得個「斷」的名字。

問:地界為什麼沒有這種斷的作用?答:因為沒有第四種內在的災患。內在的三種災患,就是風、熱、痰;水、火、風隨其所應而增盛,就起這三種災患。有人說:這正像外器世間的三災(水災、火災、風災)。

天子五衰:這種斷末摩在天中是沒有的。然而諸天子將要命終的時候,先有五種小衰相現起:一是衣服與莊嚴器具發出不可愛的聲音;二是自身的光明忽然昏昧微弱;三是在沐浴的時候水滴會沾附在身上(平時不沾);四是本性原本喧騰奔馳,如今卻滯留在一個境上;五是眼睛本來凝定安寂,如今卻屢屢眨動。這五相現起,還不一定當死。

又有五種大衰相現起:一是衣服沾染塵埃;二是花鬘枯萎憔悴;三是兩腋出汗;四是臭氣沾身;五是不樂本座。這五相現起,就必定當死。

(承轉):世尊在這有情世間的生、住、沒當中建立了「三聚」。什麼是三聚?頌說:

〔正44後半〕三聚——正性、邪性、不定性

:正性定聚、邪性定聚、不定性聚。聖者屬正、造無間業者屬邪,其餘的是不定。

:一是正性定聚、二是邪性定聚、三是不定性聚。

什麼叫正性:契經說:『貪無餘斷、瞋無餘斷、癡無餘斷,一切煩惱都無餘斷』,這就叫作正性。所謂「定」,是指聖者;「聖」是指已經有無漏道生起的人——遠離種種惡法所以叫聖,因為獲得了畢竟離繫之得(斷惑所證的無漏得)。他們必定能盡除煩惱,所以叫「正定」。

問:那些已經獲得順解脫分的人,也必定能得涅槃,為什麼不算正定?答:因為他們後來或許會墮入邪定聚;而且得涅槃的時間還沒有定,不像預流者最多七返生死那樣有定限;又因為他們還不能捨離邪性,所以不叫正定。

什麼叫邪性:就是種種地獄、傍生、餓鬼,這叫作邪性。所謂「定」,是指五無間業;造了無間業的人必定墮地獄,所以叫「邪定」。

什麼叫不定:正定、邪定以外的,叫作不定性——因為他們有待於兩種緣,可以成為正定或邪定其中之一。


〔Second Half of Root 28〕What Ignorance Is — It Is Not “the Absence of Clear Knowing”

Treatise (opening the question): The first link of the twelvefold dependent origination is called “ignorance.” What does ignorance mean? Answer: its entity is not clear knowing (“clear knowing” is the discernment that illumines the four truths).

Someone at once objects: if whatever is “not clear knowing” is called ignorance, then the eye, the ear, and the other faculties are also not clear knowing — would they not all become ignorance?

Then let it be put another way: this being so, the word “ignorance” ought to mean “the absence of clear knowing” (clear knowing not being there, that is called ignorance).

And again someone objects: if that is so, ignorance becomes a mere “absence,” and would not its own entity then be something that does not exist? (An “absence” cannot act as a condition to give rise to the link of formations.)

In order to show that ignorance does indeed have an entity of its own, and that the sense of that entity is not to be confused with anything else, the author speaks the stanza below:

Stanza: Ignorance is that which is counteracted by “clear knowing” — just as with the usage of such words as “not a kinsman” and “not true.”

Treatise: Just as the enemy whom each man’s friends and kinsmen face is called “not a friend and kinsman” because he stands directly opposed to friends and kinsmen. This “not a friend and kinsman” is neither “any person whatever other than friends and kinsmen” (in which case a stranger would count as one) nor “the absence of friends and kinsmen” (in which case it would not be a really existent object).

In the same way, speaking the truth is called “true,” and that kind of false and deceitful speech which stands directly counteracted by it is called “not true.” This “not true” is neither “any speech whatever other than true speech” nor “the absence of truth.”

The word “and the rest” in the stanza is meant to take in such words as “not a dharma,” “not the sense,” and “the nature of not being a real thing,” together with the rest of that kind — their usage is all the same: neither “anything whatever other than that thing” nor “the nonexistence of that thing.”

Thus it is known: ignorance has a real entity of its own besides, and that real entity is precisely the one counteracted by “clear knowing”; it is not “anything whatever other than clear knowing,” nor is it “the nonexistence of clear knowing.”

How is it known that it is indeed so? Because the sūtra says that “with ignorance as condition the link of formations then arises” — whatever can act as a condition must be a dharma possessed of an entity. There are, besides this, further reliable proofs. The stanza says:

〔Root 29〕Four Reasons Proving That Ignorance Has an Entity of Its Own

Stanza: Because the sūtra states it as being a fetter, a bond, and things of that kind; because it is neither bad discernment itself nor view itself; because it can be associated with view; because the sūtra says that it can defile discernment.

Treatise:

First proof · the sūtra states it as fetter and bond. The sūtra lists ignorance among the “fetters,” the “bonds,” the “latent tendencies,” and the “outflows,” “yokes,” and “floods,” and the rest (all these being alternative names for the afflictions). The eye and the other faculties are not afflictions and cannot be entered in the list; and something whose entity is wholly absent could still less be spoken of as a fetter, a bond, or anything of that kind. Therefore there is indeed a further dharma called ignorance.

Second proof · it is not bad discernment. Some hold that ignorance is just bad discernment, and set up their account with a simile: just as a bad wife or a bad child, lacking the virtues a wife or a child should have, is called by people “having no wife or child,” so on this reasoning bad discernment, lacking the virtue of clear knowing, ought likewise to be named “ignorance.” The author does not follow this reading and refutes it straight off: that bad discernment is not ignorance, since there is “view” within it (“view” is a defiled discernment that investigates and decides, such as the view of self and the extreme view), and view is not ignorance. Every defiled discernment is called bad discernment, and since view is contained within bad discernment, it is evident that bad discernment is not the same as ignorance.

Someone then retreats a step and asks: may one then grant that ignorance is “that portion of defiled discernment which is not view”? Answer: one may not, because ignorance and view are able to be associated and arise together.

Third proof · it is associated with view. If ignorance were discernment, it ought not to be associated with view — because two entities of discernment cannot be mutually associated at one time (within a single moment of thought two discernments do not arise together). Since the sūtra grants that ignorance is associated with view, it is evident that ignorance is not discernment.

Fourth proof · it can defile discernment. The sūtra says: “Greedy desire defiles the mind so that it is not liberated; ignorance defiles discernment so that it is not pure.” Discernment cannot itself defile discernment. Just as greed, being of a kind unlike mind, can therefore defile mind, so ignorance too ought to be of a kind unlike discernment, and can therefore defile discernment.

Someone comes to the defense: why should it not be put this way — the several defiled discernments, interspersed among wholesome discernment, make it impure, and this is called “being able to defile,” just as greed defiles the mind and makes the mind not liberated. Must a thing needs arise at that very moment and be associated with mind before it can be called “able to defile”? In truth it is by the force of greed injuring and binding the mind that the mind fails to be liberated; and afterwards, when that perfuming of greed has been turned back and extinguished, the mind is liberated. So it is with ignorance too: it defiles discernment and makes it impure without needing to be associated with discernment, being merely a matter of ignorance injuring and muddying discernment. What contradiction in reasoning is there in analyzing the matter so? And besides, who can shut off another man from analyzing it after his own fashion?

The author then adjudicates: yet there is a further dharma of a kind unlike discernment called ignorance, just as greed is of a kind unlike mind — this account is the better one.

Refuting the view that all afflictions are ignorance. Some hold that all the afflictions are ignorance. This too may be dismissed by the same reasoning as above. If all the afflictions were ignorance, then in the classifications of “fetters” and the rest ignorance ought not to be stated separately in addition; nor ought it to be said that ignorance is associated with view and the rest — since view and the rest are not associated with themselves. Or else one ought also to say “ignorance defiles the mind” (since if every affliction is ignorance, then greed defiling the mind is ignorance defiling the mind as well). And if it be said that here the statement is made with respect to a distinction (taking only one portion of it), then in speaking of “defiling discernment” the general name “ignorance” ought likewise not to have been used.

The mark of ignorance. Since it is granted that ignorance has a further dharma for its entity, its entity-mark ought to be stated. Answer: it is “not comprehending the truths, the real, action, and result” (not being clear about the four truths, the real, and action and its maturation).

Someone presses on: it is still not settled what “not comprehending” means — is it “a further thing other than comprehending,” or is it “the nonexistence of comprehending”? Answer: both accounts are faulty, exactly as was discriminated above in the case of ignorance. The “not comprehending” spoken of here refers to that separate dharma which comprehending counteracts.

He presses further: this is still hard to lay hold of; what after all is its mark? Answer: dharmas of this kind can from the first only be stated so. Just as when elsewhere it is asked “what is the eye?” and the answer is “subtle form, that on which visual consciousness depends” — it can be identified only by way of its function. So it is with ignorance too: only its function can be distinguished.

The account of the Venerable Dharmatrāta. The Venerable Dharmatrāta says: this ignorance is that class-nature of relying on a self which sentient beings have (“class-nature” meaning an inward disposition distinct from the conceit “I am”), and it differs from the conceit “I am.”

Question: what is the entity of this “class”? Answer: the sūtra says, “I now know thus and see thus, and every craving, every view, every class-nature, every clinging to I and mine, every clinging of the conceit ‘I am,’ and every latent tendency have, by attaining the full understanding that is abandonment 〔the full understanding formed by the exhaustive abandoning of the several delusions〕, been extinguished without a shadow left” — and from this it is known that class-nature and the conceit “I am” are two different things.

Question: how is it known that class-nature is ignorance? Answer: because it cannot be stated to be any other one of the afflictions.

Question: may it not then be said to be one of the remaining conceits and the rest? Answer: were this matter to be investigated still more minutely, the discussion would become tangled, and so it stops here.

(Transition): What does “name-and-form,” among the twelve links of dependent origination, mean? Form has already been distinguished above in the Chapter on the Elements, and here only “name” is distinguished. The stanza says:

〔Root 30, First Line〕Name — Why the Four Formless Aggregates Are Called “Name”

Stanza: Name is the four formless aggregates (feeling, perception, formations, and consciousness).

Treatise: Why are the four formless aggregates of feeling, perception, formations, and consciousness called “name”? Because, following the names established for them and following the force of faculty and object, they turn and change with respect to the sense (the content referred to), and so they are called “name.”

What is meant by “turning and changing following the force of a name”? It means this: following the several names commonly established in the world, they turn and change with respect to each several sense and set it forth in words — as with such names as “ox,” “horse,” “form,” and “taste” (the name being uttered, the mind turns to that content).

He asks again: on what ground exactly are these four aggregates to be signalized by the word “name”? Answer: because upon each several object they turn and change in taking it as their object (“taking as object” being the mind’s reaching out to lay hold of an object); and because they are of a kind like name — for no dharma falls outside the class of form and the class of non-form, and the four aggregates, belonging with name to non-form, resemble name; and further because the four aggregates are subtle and hard to know, and are made manifest only by following names.

Certain other masters say: these four formless aggregates, when this body has been cast off, turn and proceed to another birth, and that manner of turning and changing is like a “name” (a name being transferable from one thing to another), and so they are signalized as “name.”

(Transition): What does “contact” mean? The stanza says:

〔Root 30, Second Line〕Contact — Three Things Meeting Together

Stanza: Contact is of six kinds, and is produced by the meeting of three.

Treatise: Contact is of six kinds, namely eye-contact through to mind-contact (eye, ear, nose, tongue, body, and mind each having one contact). And what is this contact? It is what is produced by the meeting of three — faculty, object, and consciousness meeting together, whereupon a further “contact” arises.

Of the arising of the first five contacts it may be said that “three meet,” since the first five faculties, objects, and consciousnesses arise at the same time. But what of mind-contact? The mind-faculty belongs to the past (the mind of the preceding moment, having ceased, serving as mind-faculty), the object of dharmas may belong to the future, and mental consciousness belongs to the present — the three not being at one time, how can this be called “meeting”?

Answer: this is precisely what is called meeting, because “the relation of cause and result” is established in it (the mind-faculty being cause and mental consciousness result). Or else: because they produce one and the same result, they are called meeting — faculty, object, and consciousness alike conducing to the arising of contact, and so being called meeting.

The dispute between two parties. The several masters differ in their views on this matter:

One party says: the meeting of three is itself called contact (there being no further mental factor called contact). They cite scripture in proof, the sūtra saying: “These three dharmas gathered and met together are called contact.”

The other party says: contact is a further dharma associated with mind, produced by the meeting of three, and only so is it called contact. They too cite scripture in proof, the sūtra saying: “What is the gate of the six sixes? First, the six internal sense fields; second, the six external sense fields; third, the six bodies of consciousness; fourth, the six bodies of contact; fifth, the six bodies of feeling; sixth, the six bodies of craving.” In this sūtra, six contacts are stated in addition to faculty, object, and consciousness, from which it is evident that contact has an entity of its own.

The party holding that “the meeting of three is itself contact” answers that sūtra of the six sixes: that is merely stating them apart in addition, and being stated apart does not necessarily mean that there is a further entity — otherwise, when the sūtra, having stated the sense field of dharmas, goes on to state the six feelings and six cravings in addition, would feeling and craving then not be gathered under the sense field of dharmas?

The party holding that “contact has an entity of its own” answers: there is no such fault, because apart from craving, feeling, and contact there are the entities of the remaining dharmas within the sense field of dharmas. And they press back in turn: on your tenet there is no further “three” apart from contact (the meeting of three being contact itself), so you may state “contact” and “three” apart as two things that differ; yet though faculty and object be present, consciousness is not necessarily aroused, whereas there has never been a consciousness that could arise apart from faculty and object. “Three” having already been stated, to state a further “contact” becomes superfluous.

Again someone comes forward to the defense: not every eye and every visible form is a cause of visual consciousness, nor is every visual consciousness a result of eye and visible form. Those that do not constitute cause and result are stated apart as “three”; those that do constitute cause and result are established together as “contact.”

The party holding that “apart from the meeting of three there is a further contact” then answers the passage cited above, “three dharmas gathered and met together are named contact”: the text of the sūtra as our school recites it differs from this; or else, this is borrowing the name of the “result” for the “cause,” as when it is said that “the appearance of the Buddhas is happiness” (the Buddhas’ appearance being cause and happiness result, yet it is called happiness outright).

The author lays down his pen: since to object and explain back and forth in this fashion would make the discussion far too long, it stops here. The Abhidharma masters (the Vaibhāṣikas), however, hold that there is a further entity of contact.

(Transition): The six contacts above are further combined into two classes. The stanza says:

〔Second Half of Root 30〕Resistant Contact and Contact of Designation

Stanza: Those associated with the first five are called “resistant”; the sixth, arising together with it, is called “of designation.”

Treatise: The five contacts of eye and the rest are called “resistant contact,” because they take resistant faculties (the five material faculties of eye, ear, nose, tongue, and body) as their support.

The sixth, mind-contact, is called “contact of designation.” Why so? “Designation” is “name” (verbal designation); and name is a peculiarly long and wide object of mind-contact, and so, with respect to just this, it is called contact of designation.

For example: visual consciousness can cognize only the color “blue” and cannot cognize “this is blue” (it cannot establish verbal designation); mental consciousness both cognizes blue and can cognize “this is blue” — and so the object of mental consciousness is said to be the “longer” (the wider).

Therefore the name of resistant contact is established from the “support,” and the name of contact of designation is established with respect to the “object.”

There is another account: it is by the dominance of speech (verbal designation) that mental consciousness is able to turn upon its object, whereas the five consciousnesses are not so. Hence mental consciousness alone is called “of designation,” and the contact associated with it is called contact of designation. On this account, the name of resistant contact is established from the support while the name of contact of designation is established with respect to “association.”

(Transition): These six contacts, further following their several associated dharmas, become eight kinds. The stanza says:

〔Root 31〕Eight Kinds of Contact — Three by Clear Knowing and Ignorance, Two by Craving and Hostility, Three by the Feeling They Conduce To

Stanza: Contact with clear knowing, contact with ignorance, and the contact that is neither of these two; these are, in order, the one without outflows, the defiled, and the rest. There are also two associated with craving and with hostility. And there are three conducing to the three feelings, of pleasure and the rest.

Treatise:

Three kinds divided by clear knowing and ignorance: first, contact with clear knowing; second, contact with ignorance; third, contact neither with clear knowing nor with ignorance. These three should be known to be, in order, the contact associated with dharmas without outflows, the contact associated with defiled dharmas, and the contact associated with the remaining dharmas. What is called “the rest” means the portion outside the without-outflows and the defiled, that is, the wholesome with outflows and the unobscured-indeterminate.

Two further established by craving and hostility: within contact with ignorance there is one portion that arises repeatedly, and in dependence on that portion the two further contacts of “craving” and “hostility” are established, since the latent tendencies of craving and of hostility are associated with it.

Three gathered in all by the feeling conduced to: first, contact conducing to pleasant feeling; second, contact conducing to painful feeling; third, contact conducing to feeling that is neither painful nor pleasant. These three are called “conducing to feeling” either because they can draw forth pleasant and the other feelings; or because they are received by pleasant and the other feelings; or because they can serve as the support of the mode of apprehension of feeling.

Someone asks: how can contact be received by feeling? Answer: because the mode of apprehension of feeling is exceedingly like contact, and because feeling arises in dependence upon contact.

(Total): Thus there are, taken together, sixteen kinds of contact in all (the six contacts, three contacts, two contacts, three contacts, and two contacts added together).

(Transition): What does “feeling” mean? The stanza says:

〔First Half of Root 32〕The Six Feelings — and a Long Debate on Whether Contact and Feeling Are Simultaneous

Stanza: From these six contacts six feelings are produced; the first five belong to the body, the remaining one to the mind.

Treatise: From the six contacts above, six feelings are produced, namely the feeling produced by eye-contact through to the feeling produced by mind-contact. Of the six, the first five are called “bodily feelings,” because they depend upon material faculties; the one produced by mind-contact is called “mental feeling,” because it depends upon mind alone.

〔The Sautrāntikas ask〕: In its arising, is feeling before or after contact, or simultaneous with it?

〔The Vaibhāṣikas answer〕: They arise simultaneously, because contact and feeling are reciprocally “coexistent causes” for one another (a kind of cause in which two things are causes for each other at the same time).

〔Objection〕: When two dharmas arise at the same time, how can one be spoken of as producer and the other as produced?

〔Answer〕: The relation of producer and produced can be established.

〔Objection〕: How can it not be established? Because there is no such capacity — toward a dharma that has already arisen, another dharma can do nothing further.

〔Answer〕: What you say is no different from the thesis just laid down. You said, “two dharmas arising at the same time, producer and produced are not established,” and you say again, “toward a dharma already arisen another dharma can do nothing” — the meaning is the same as before, and what use is there in repeating it?

〔Objection〕: If it is as you say, then there follows the fault of “producing each other” (this producing that and that producing this as well).

〔Answer〕: We grant this from the first, and so it is no fault. Our tenet grants that these two are coexistent causes for one another, and results for one another as well.

〔Objection〕: You may grant it so, yet the sūtras do not grant that these two are cause and result for each other. The sūtra says only, “with eye-contact as condition the feeling produced by eye-contact arises”; there has never been a sūtra that says, “with eye-feeling as condition the contact produced by eye-feeling arises.”

Moreover this reasoning is unsound, since it transgresses the general rule concerning “a dharma that can produce.” Whatever really can produce a given dharma must, in time, stand before or after the dharma it produces — as the seed is before and the sprout after, milk before and curds after, the striking before and the sound after, the mind-faculty before and consciousness after.

〔Answer〕: That cause is before and result after is indeed not unestablished; yet there is also a “simultaneous cause and result” which everyone acknowledges. For instance, visual consciousness is simultaneous with the eye and with visible form; and the four great elements are coexistent with derived form as well.

〔Objection〕: In your very example the before and after may equally be granted — the faculty and object of the preceding moment acting as conditions can arouse the consciousness of the following moment; the aggregate of great elements of the preceding moment can produce the derived form of the following moment. What reasoning can block such a reading?

〔Answer〕: Then are a shadow and a body not coexistent?

〔The account of the Sautrāntika Elder〕: Someone says: only after contact does feeling arise. The sequence is this — first there are faculty and object, next consciousness arises, and these three together are called contact; and only at the third moment does feeling arise with contact as its object.

〔Objection〕: If so, there ought to be consciousnesses with no feeling associated with them; and moreover those consciousnesses would not all be contact.

〔Answer〕: There is no such fault. Because it is by the contact of the preceding position that the feeling of the following position arises; hence wherever there is contact there is feeling, and no entity of any consciousness fails to be contact.

〔Objection〕: This is unsound.

〔Answer〕: Where is it unsound?

〔Objection〕: Just here: sometimes two successive contacts have different objects, and you say that from the contact upon which the feeling of the preceding position depends the feeling of the following position arises — then how does a feeling taking this object arise from a contact taking that object? Otherwise you must grant that feeling, though associated with this mind, does not take the same object as this mind.

〔Answer〕: That being so, if it is granted that such a case obtains — that there is a consciousness constituting contact but without feeling, and that before this position there is another consciousness having feeling whose entity is not contact, because a contributory condition was lacking — what fault is there in this?

〔Objection〕: If it is so, the “ten factors of the great ground” are destroyed (feeling, perception, volition, and the other ten mental factors that pervade every mind), since they must arise together constantly in every class of mind.

〔Answer〕: On the strength of what scriptural authority is the rule “they must arise together constantly” established?

〔Objection〕: On the strength of the root treatise (the Abhidharma treatise).

〔Answer〕: We take the sūtras alone as our measure; the root treatise is not a measure, and what fault is there in destroying it? Therefore the World-Honored One said: “One should take the sūtras as measure.”

Or else: the sense of the factors of the great ground is not necessarily “pervading every mind.”

〔Objection〕: If so, what then is the sense of “factors of the great ground”?

〔Answer〕: What is called “ground” comes in three sets. The first set of three grounds: first, the ground with applied and sustained thought; second, the ground without applied thought and with sustained thought only; third, the ground without applied and without sustained thought. The second set of three grounds: first, the wholesome ground; second, the unwholesome ground; third, the indeterminate ground. The third set of three grounds: first, the ground of one in training; second, the ground of one beyond training; third, the ground of one neither in training nor beyond training. Whatever dharmas are present in all these foregoing grounds are called “factors of the great ground”; whatever are present only in the wholesome grounds are called “factors of the great wholesome ground”; whatever are present only in the defiled grounds are called “factors of the great defiled ground.” These dharmas arise by turns each as it is applicable, and they do not all arise together. As for the “factors of the great unwholesome ground” stated elsewhere, that was drawn in by the way of recitation and is a later addition, not part of the original recitation.

〔Objection〕: If only after contact does feeling arise, how is the text of the sūtra to be explained? The sūtra says: “With eye and visible form as condition visual consciousness arises; the meeting of three is contact; arising together with it are feeling, perception, and volition.”

〔Answer〕: The sūtra says only “arising together” and does not say “arising together with contact,” and what contradiction is there here to our tenet that needs explaining? Besides, the word “together” may also be used of what is continuous without interval, as when the sūtra says, “proceeding together with loving-kindness, one cultivates the awakening-factor of mindfulness” (loving-kindness and the awakening-factor of mindfulness not being strictly of one and the same moment). Therefore that cannot serve as proof.

〔Objection〕: If so, why does the sūtra say: “This is feeling, this is perception, this is volition, this is consciousness; these dharmas are intermixed and not separate, and so there is no consciousness apart from feeling and the rest”?

〔Answer〕: Now one ought to consider carefully: what does “intermixed” mean? This sūtra goes on to say: “What is felt is what is thought; what is thought is what is perceived; what is perceived is what is cognized.” We are still not clear whether the statement here is made with respect to “object” or with respect to “moment.”

〔Objection〕: In the passage “vitality and warmth arise together” there is the same word “intermixed,” and by comparison it is known: the statement here must be made with respect to the moment.

〔Objection, continued〕: Further, the sūtra says “the meeting of three is contact,” so how could there be a consciousness that is not the meeting of three? Or a meeting of three not called contact? Therefore it should be firmly granted that whenever any consciousness arises there is contact throughout, and that no contact whatever fails to arise together with feeling and the rest.

(The author lays down his pen): The incidental discussion ends here, and the proper topic should be taken up again. The stanza says:

〔Second Half of Root 32〕The Eighteen Mental Proximate-Activities

Stanza: This feeling becomes eighteen kinds besides, by the differences of the “mental proximate-activities.”

Treatise: Within the “one mental feeling” stated in brief above, by the differences of mental proximate-activity it divides further into eighteen kinds. The word “besides” in the stanza should be known to display the carrying forward of what precedes and the raising of what follows.

Which are these eighteen mental proximate-activities? They are joy, sorrow, and equanimity, each matched with the six objects, making six proximate activities apiece (“proximate activity” being the mind roaming to and fro again and again upon an object).

Why they are exactly eighteen: if reckoned by intrinsic nature alone there ought to be only three, since joy, sorrow, and equanimity differ in intrinsic nature; if reckoned by association alone there ought to be only one, since all of them are associated with mind; if reckoned by object alone there ought to be only six, since visible form and the other six objects are their objects. That these eighteen come about is a matter of three conditions being complete (three by intrinsic nature, associated with mind alone, six by object — the three multiplying and gathering one another in).

Of these, fifteen (the five objects of visible form, sound, odor, taste, and the tangible each matched with joy, sorrow, and equanimity) are called “not taking a mixed object,” since the objects they take are severally distinct; while the three “proximate activities upon dharmas” extend to both taking a mixed object and not taking a mixed object (the object of dharmas admitting of taking one dharma singly and of taking many together).

What sense the name “mental proximate-activity” takes: it is transmitted that joy and the rest take “mind” as their proximate condition and therefore roam again and again among the several objects, and so they are called mental proximate-activities. There is another account — that joy and the rest can act as the proximate condition, causing “mind” to roam again and again upon an object, and so they are called mental proximate-activities.

Five questions and answers:

First question: why is bodily feeling not counted a mental proximate-activity? Answer: because it does not depend upon mind alone, it is not called “proximate”; and because it is without discrimination, neither is it called “activity.”

Second question: why is the pleasure faculty on the ground of mind in the third meditative absorption not gathered under the mental proximate-activities? Answer: it is transmitted that in the first mental element (the desire realm) there is no pleasure faculty associated with mental consciousness; and moreover there is no mental proximate-activity gathered under a pain faculty to stand opposite to it (joy and sorrow standing opposite each other in a pair, while pleasure has nothing to stand opposite it and so is not established).

Third question: if the mental proximate-activities are only on the ground of mind, why does the sūtra say, “having seen a visible form with the eye, one arouses a proximate activity of joy upon a visible form conducive to joy,” and so on? Answer: that is said with reference to the proximate activities of joy and the rest on the ground of mind which are drawn forth by the five bodies of consciousness, and so it is put in that way. It is like the contemplation of impurity drawn forth in dependence upon visual consciousness, which contemplation of impurity in fact belongs to the ground of mind alone. Moreover that sūtra says “having seen a visible form with the eye” and so on at length (the word “having” showing that it arises only after seeing, and so still on the ground of mind), and therefore it should not be raised as an objection.

Fourth question: if joy, sorrow, and equanimity arise after something has been reached by the body and so on, without being seen with one’s own eyes, do these too count as mental proximate-activities? Answer: they do. Were it not so, then within the desire realm there ought to be no mental proximate-activity taking the visible form and the rest of the form realm as object; and within the form realm there ought to be none of the several mental proximate-activities taking as object the odor, taste, and tangible objects of the desire realm. The sūtra’s “seeing a visible form” and the rest is said as the case is most plain and easy to understand. Joy, sorrow, and equanimity arising upon sound and the other objects after visible form and the rest have been seen are mental proximate-activities also — this being said as the case is unmixed, so as to fix therein the matching of faculty with object.

Fifth question: can there be visible forms and other objects which, with respect to joy and the other two, can conduce to the arising of one proximate activity only? Answer: there can, and that is said with respect to one continuum (the case of a single sentient being himself), not with respect to the object as such.

(Transition): Among the several mental proximate-activities, then, how many belong to the desire realm, and what objects do the mental proximate-activities of the desire realm take? The same is asked of the form realm and the formless realm. The stanza says:

〔Root 33 · Root 34 · First Half of Root 35〕How Many There Are within Each of the Three Realms, and What Objects Each Takes

Stanza: The eighteen of the desire realm taking objects of the desire realm are eighteen as well; taking objects of the form realm there are twelve; taking those of the formless realm above, only three. The twelve of the first two meditative absorptions taking objects of the desire realm are twelve; of these, eight take objects of their own level, and two take those of the formless realm. The six of the latter two meditative absorptions taking objects of the desire realm are six; four take those of their own level, and one takes those of the realm above. The first formless preliminary stage (the preliminary stage of the sphere of the infinity of space) has four taking objects of the form realm and one taking objects of its own level. The four fundamental formless levels and the upper three preliminary stages all have one only, and take only their own objects.

Treatise:

Bound to the desire realm: it has all eighteen kinds, and taking objects of the desire realm they are eighteen kinds as well. Taking objects of the form realm there are only twelve kinds — the six matched with the two objects of odor and taste being excluded, since the form realm has no objects of odor and taste. Taking objects of the formless realm there are only three — since the formless realm has none of the five objects of visible form, sound, odor, taste, and the tangible.

Bound to the form realm: the first meditative absorption and the second have only twelve kinds, namely with the six proximate activities of sorrow excluded (these two levels having no faculty of sorrow). Taking objects of the desire realm they too have twelve kinds (the six objects of the desire realm being complete, so that all twelve may take a lower object); as for taking objects of their own level, the four matched with odor and taste must be excluded (the form realm having no objects of odor and taste), and the remaining eight take objects of their own level; two further take objects of the formless realm, namely the proximate activities upon dharmas.

The third and fourth meditative absorptions have only six kinds, namely the six matched with equanimity (these two levels having neither joy nor sorrow, but equanimity alone); taking objects of the desire realm there are likewise six kinds (the six objects of the desire realm being complete); as for taking objects of their own level, the two matched with odor and taste must be excluded, and the remaining four take objects of their own level; one further takes objects of the formless realm, namely the proximate activity upon dharmas.

Bound to the formless realm: the preliminary concentration of the sphere of the infinity of space has only four kinds, namely those matched with equanimity but taking only the four objects of visible form, sound, the tangible, and dharmas. Taking the fourth meditative absorption as its object it likewise has these four kinds — this being said with respect to the account that grants that “lower levels may be taken as object severally”; and if one holds that that level can take a lower level only as a whole, then there is only the one mental proximate-activity upon dharmas that takes a mixed object.

Taking objects of the formless realm there is only one kind, namely the proximate activity upon dharmas; and as for the four fundamental levels together with the upper three preliminary stages, they too have only the one proximate activity upon dharmas, and take only their own objects — because the fundamental formless levels do not take lower levels as object, and the three preliminary stages above them do not take dharmas of form as object.

The reasoning of “not taking lower levels as object” will be distinguished further below (in the chapter on absorption).

(Transition): Do these mental proximate-activities extend to what is without outflows? The stanza says:

〔Root 35, Third Line〕The Eighteen Are with Outflows Alone — and Who Accomplishes How Many

Stanza: These eighteen are all with outflows alone.

Treatise: There is no mental proximate-activity that extends to what is without outflows, and therefore it is said that the eighteen kinds are with outflows alone.

(Who accomplishes how many):

One born in the desire realm who has not yet obtained the wholesome mind of the form realm accomplishes all eighteen kinds of the desire realm; he accomplishes also the eight kinds of the first and second meditative absorptions, the four of the third and fourth, and the one of the formless realm. Those of the upper realms which he accomplishes do not take lower levels as object, because they are defiled.

If he has already obtained the wholesome mind of the form realm but is not yet free from craving for the desire realm, he accomplishes all eighteen kinds of the desire realm and ten of the first meditative absorption; the rest are as stated above. (Within the first meditative absorption he accomplishes only four proximate activities of joy, because a defiled mind does not take as object the two objects of odor and taste of the lower level; while of equanimity he accomplishes the full six, because the wholesome mind in access concentration can take odor and taste as objects.) The rest may be inferred on this same reasoning, each as it is applicable.

If he is born in the form realm, he accomplishes only the one kind of the desire realm, the proximate activity of equanimity upon dharmas, namely the one arising together with the supernormal-result mind (the mind of supernormal power and transformation).

(Vasubandhu declares a divergent view of his own): Some say: mental proximate-activities of this kind are established by the Vaibhāṣikas as suits their sense of the doctrine. Yet the sense of the sūtras as I see it is otherwise. Why so? Because for one who has already become free from defilement with respect to a given level, it is impossible for a mental proximate-activity to arise again taking an object of that level; and so it is not the case that all three of joy, sorrow, and equanimity with outflows are gathered under the proximate activities. Only those that are defiled, drawing one another on with mind and roaming again and again upon their objects, are mental proximate-activities.

What is it to “draw one another on with mind and roam again and again”? It is to arouse craving, or to arouse hatred, or to set the thing aside without discriminating it.

In order to counteract those three, the sūtra speaks of the “six constant abidings” — having seen a visible form, one gives rise neither to joy nor to sorrow, the mind abiding constantly in equanimity, complete in mindfulness and right knowing, and so on down to knowing dharmas as well.

It is not said that an arhat has no worldly joy arising with a wholesome dharma as object; it is only in order to block the defiled proximate activities that this is said.

Further, with respect to joy and the rest, the “thirty-six teacher’s sentences” are established, that is, established by the distinction of “relish” and “renunciation” (joy, sorrow, and equanimity each matched with the six objects making eighteen, and these divided further into the two classes of those based on relish and those based on renunciation, making thirty-six). This distinction among the sentences was spoken by the Great Teacher (the Buddha). What is based on relish means the several defiled feelings; what is based on renunciation means the several wholesome feelings.

The “feeling” thus spoken of should be known to be just what falls within the link of feeling among the twelve links of existence.

(Transition): The differences among the gates of sense of the link of feeling are measureless; why then are the remaining links of existence not stated? The stanza says:

〔Root 35, Fourth Line〕The Remaining Links — Those Already Stated and Those Yet to Be Stated

Stanza: The remaining links have either been stated already or are yet to be stated.

Treatise: Of the remaining links of existence, some have been stated already and some are yet to be stated, and therefore they are not discussed here.

Among them the “link of consciousness” is as stated above — “consciousness is the cognizing of each severally,” and this is what is called the mental sense field and the rest.

The “link of the six sense fields” is as stated above — “the subtle form upon which that consciousness depends” is what is called the five faculties of eye and the rest.

The two links of “formations” and “existence” will be stated in the chapter on action. The two links of “craving” and “appropriation” will be stated in the chapter on the latent tendencies.

(Transition): These twelve links of dependent origination are established in brief as three classes, namely affliction, action, and the matter of maturation results. External similes should be resorted to in order to display their several capacities. The stanza says:

〔Root 36 · Root 37〕Affliction, Action, and the Matter of Results — Eight External Images in Nine Uses

Stanza: Here affliction is said to be like a seed, and like a dragon, like the root and the stem of a plant, and like the husk that wraps the rice; action is like husked rice, like a medicinal herb, like a flower; and the several matters of maturation results are like cooked food and drink.

Treatise:

The five similes for affliction:

First, how are these three classes said to resemble a seed and the rest? Just as from a seed there arise sprout, leaves, and the rest, so from affliction there arise the three of affliction, action, and the matter of results.

Second, just as a dragon guards a pool and the water of the pool is never exhausted, so affliction guards action and the continuity of birth and death is without end.

Third, just as when the root of a grass is not pulled up the shoot grows again after cutting, so when the root of affliction is not pulled up a destiny arises again after ceasing.

Fourth, just as from the stem of a tree branches, flowers, and fruit arise again and again, so from the several afflictions delusion, action, and the matter of results arise again and again.

Fifth, just as rice wrapped in its husk can produce a sprout and the rest while bare rice cannot, so affliction is like the husk — delusion, and the acquisition of delusion, wrapping action, so that action can then call forth a further birth, while bare action cannot call it forth. Affliction being like a seed and the rest should be understood in this way.

The three similes for action:

First, just as rice that still has its husk can produce a sprout and the rest, so action having affliction for its helper can call forth maturation.

Second, just as with the several medicinal herbs the ripening of the fruit is the last stage (the fruit once set, the herb’s business is finished), so once the result of an action has ripened it calls forth no further maturation.

Third, just as a flower is the proximate cause producing the fruit, so action as proximate cause can produce maturation. Action being like rice and the rest should be understood in this way.

The one simile for the matter of results: just as cooked food and drink are only to be consumed and cannot be turned into further food and drink, so once the matter of maturation results has ripened it can call forth no further birth and maturation. If maturation could call forth a further birth, and that another, and so on, there would be no liberation ever. The matter of results being like food and drink should be understood in this way.

(Transition): Thus the three classes of affliction, action, and the matter of results in dependent origination, arising in continual succession, do not go beyond the “four existences” — intermediate existence, the existence of birth, existence proper, and the existence of death — which have been explained above. Whether they are defiled or undefiled, and whether they are present within the three realms, should now be briefly distinguished. The stanza says:

〔Root 38〕Among the Four Existences, the Existence of Birth Alone Is Invariably Defiled

Stanza: Among the four existences, the existence of birth alone is defiled; it is defiled by the afflictions of its own level; the remaining three each extend to the three ethical qualities, and within the formless realm there are three existences only.

Treatise:

Among the four existences, the “existence of birth” (the first moment of taking birth) is defiled alone.

By what afflictions is it defiled? By the several delusions of its own level. That is to say: taking birth on this level, all the afflictions of this level can defile the existence of birth of this level. Hence the Abhidharma masters all say: “Among the several afflictions there is not one affliction that lacks the capacity to moisten at the position of joining rebirth.”

Nevertheless the joining of rebirth depends only on the force of the root afflictions and not on the entanglements and stains that arise by their own strength (“entanglement” and “stain” being secondary afflictions). Although at this position both mind and body are dulled and feeble, yet by the drawing force of what has arisen again and again, or of what has been active recently, the afflictions arise all the same.

It should be known that the first moment of the continuity of intermediate existence is also necessarily defiled, just as the existence of birth is.

As for the remaining three existences, each one of them extends to the three ethical qualities — that is, existence proper, the existence of death, and intermediate existence each extend to the wholesome, the defiled, and the indeterminate.

Within the formless realm, intermediate existence being excluded, there are three existences only — for within that realm there is no separation of places such that one might speak of “going to another place” and so establish intermediate existence.

The stanza does not speak of the desire realm and the form realm, and from this it is known that within those two realms all four existences are granted.

(Transition): The dependent origination of sentient beings has now been distinguished at length; upon what, then, do these sentient beings depend to abide? The stanza says:

〔Roots 39–41〕Sentient Beings Abide by Nutriment — The Four Nutriments

Stanza: Sentient beings abide by nutriment. The entity of morsel nutriment is in the desire realm alone, and is of three only (odor, taste, and the tangible). Form is not morsel nutriment, because it cannot benefit the faculty it faces, and because one who is liberated from craving for nutriment sees it and takes no benefit from it. The three nutriments of contact, volition, and consciousness are all with outflows and extend to the three realms. Formed by mind, seeker of birth, eater of odors, intermediate existence, named arising — these five are all names for intermediate existence. The first two nutriments benefit the supporting body and the supported mind of this present life; the latter two, with respect to the existence that is to come, the one draws it forth and the other raises it up, in that order.

Treatise:

The establishing of the four nutriments: the sūtra says that the World-Honored One awakened of himself to one dharma and rightly awakened to it and rightly stated it, namely this — that there is no sentient being whatever that does not abide by nutriment.

What is nutriment? Nutriment is of four kinds: first, morsel nutriment (food and drink taken in morsel by morsel); second, contact nutriment; third, volition nutriment; fourth, consciousness nutriment.

The subtle and the coarse in morsel nutriment: morsel nutriment is of two kinds, the subtle and the coarse. The “subtle” refers to the nutriment of intermediate existence, since intermediate existence takes odor for its nutriment; and to the nutriment of human beings at the beginning of an aeon, since the nutriment of that time did not turn into filth but, like oil poured upon sand, passed straight into the limbs and left no residue behind. Or else, the nutriment of tiny vermin, infants, and the like is also called subtle; and what is contrary to this is coarse.

Morsel nutriment is in the desire realm alone: morsel nutriment such as this is present in the desire realm alone, since it is by becoming free from craving for morsel nutriment that one is born in the upper realms; and therefore morsel nutriment is bound to the desire realm alone.

The entity of morsel nutriment: odor, taste, and the tangible, these three, are all of them the very entity of morsel nutriment, since they can be drunk and eaten as separate morsels — that is, they are received portion by portion by the mouth and the nose.

Question: how can light, shade, flame, and coolness also become nutriment? Answer: it is transmitted that this sentence is put with respect to the majority of cases. Moreover, though they are not drunk and eaten, they can sustain the body, and so are gathered under subtle nutriment, just as anointing the body and bathing are.

Why form is not morsel nutriment: Question: form too may be drunk and eaten by morsels (as with visible food and drink); why is it not counted nutriment? Answer: because form cannot benefit the very faculty it faces (the eye faculty), and because one who is already liberated from craving for nutriment takes no benefit from it though he see all manner of fine food and drink. Whatever is called “nutriment” must first nourish one’s own faculties and great elements, and only then reach the rest. When a man sees a visible form while drinking and eating, it does not so much as benefit his own eye faculty and great elements, still less reach the rest — because those faculties and objects are severally distinct.

Sometimes joy and pleasure arise upon seeing a visible form; but that is the “contact” which arises with form as its object, and it is contact nutriment, not form.

Furthermore, the non-returner and the arhat are already liberated from craving for nutriment, and take no benefit even upon seeing all manner of fine food and drink.

The entities of the remaining three nutriments: “contact” refers to the several contacts produced by the meeting of three; “volition” refers to mental action; “consciousness” refers to the aggregate of consciousness. These three are all of them with outflows alone, and are present within all three realms.

Question: why does the entity of nutriment not extend to what is without outflows? The Vaibhāṣikas explain it thus: to be able to assist the several existences (birth and death in the three existences) is what the sense of “nutriment” is; and what is without outflows arises for the sake of cultivation and for the extinguishing of the several existences, and so is not nutriment. Moreover the sūtra says: nutriment is of four kinds, and can cause beings that have come to be to abide, and can assist the several seekers of birth. What is without outflows is not so, and so is not an entity of nutriment.

Beings that have come to be, and seekers of birth: what is called “a being that has come to be” displays the sense of “already born” — whoever has already taken birth in any of the destinies is called already born.

And what does “seeker of birth” refer to? It refers to intermediate existence. For the Buddha, the World-Honored One, spoke of intermediate existence under five names: the first is “formed by mind,” since it arises from mind and is not formed by the meeting of outward conditions such as semen and blood; the second is “seeker of birth,” since it constantly delights to seek out and examine the place where it is to take birth; the third is “eater of odors,” since its body takes odor for its nutriment as it goes to the place of birth; the fourth is “intermediate existence,” since it is the aggregates in the interval between the two destinies of death and birth; the fifth is “named arising,” since it arises for a time facing the birth that is to come.

As the sūtra says: “There is the arising of a broken body of one’s own, there is the birth of a broken world” — the “arising” here is intermediate existence.

The sūtra says further: “There is a person who has cut off the fetter of arising and has not cut off the fetter of birth.” This sūtra states four alternatives at length: the several who go upstream, being free from craving for two realms, are the first alternative (having cut off the fetter of arising and not cut off the fetter of birth); those who attain parinirvāṇa in the interval are the second alternative; the several arhats are the third alternative; and what is left when the foregoing cases are excluded is the fourth alternative.

There is also another account: “a being that has come to be” refers to the arhat, and the rest, who still have craving, are called “seekers of birth.”

How many nutriments make beings that have come to be abide, and how many assist seekers of birth: Question: how many nutriments can make beings that have come to be abide? How many nutriments can assist sentient beings that seek birth? The Vaibhāṣikas say: all four in each case. The several who have craving are assisted by morsel nutriment as condition as well, so that it makes them call forth a later existence — because the World-Honored One said that all four nutriments are conditions of sickness, of the boil, of the arrow, of the root, and of old age and death. It may also be seen that volition nutriment can make the body now present abide.

The three matters of volition nutriment:

There is a saying handed down in the world thus: once upon a time a father, meeting with famine, wished to travel to a distant land. He was already starved and gaunt, and his two children were still small; he wished to take them with him but had not the strength, and so he filled a bag with ashes and hung it upon the wall, comforting the two children by telling them it was a bag of parched meal (parched meal being roasted rice or wheat flour). The two children cherished hope and prolonged their lives for a time; afterwards someone came and opened the bag, and the children saw that it was ashes, and their hope being cut off they died.

Again, upon the great sea there was a company of merchants who met with disaster and whose ship broke up, and all their food and drink was lost. Far off they saw the foam heaped upon the surface of the sea and suspected it was the shore, and in their hearts they hoped to reach it quickly, and by this their lives were prolonged for a time; but when they came up to it and touched it and knew that it was not the shore, their hope being cut off they died.

The Treatise on the Collected Various Gates says: in the great sea there is a great kind of living being that climbs upon the shore and lays eggs, buries the eggs in the sand, and returns into the sea; and if the mother constantly keeps them in mind the eggs do not spoil, but if she loses mindfulness of them the eggs perish.

The author corrects this: to say so is unsound, since it contradicts the sense of nutriment. Can another’s volition nutriment sustain one’s own body? By right reasoning it should be said that it is the eggs that constantly think of the mother and thereby escape rotting and spoiling, and that when they forget, their life ends. And the “arousing of the thought that thinks of the mother” occurs precisely at the position of “contact.”

Why only four nutriments are stated: since the several dharmas with outflows are all able to make the several existences grow, why did the World-Honored One state nutriment as being of four kinds only? Answer: even so, to state four with respect to what is excellent is no fault.

The first two nutriments can benefit the “support” and the “supported” of this present body; the latter two can draw forth the existence that is to come.

What is called the “support” refers to the body endowed with faculties, and morsel nutriment can assist it. What is called the “supported” refers to mind and mental factors, and contact nutriment can assist them. The capacity of these two nutriments to assist an existence already arisen is the most excellent.

What is called “the existence to come” refers to a future birth; and with respect to what is to be born, volition nutriment can draw it forth. Volition nutriment having drawn it forth, it is by the force of the seeds of consciousness perfumed by action that the later existence can then arise. The capacity of these two nutriments to draw forth and to raise up an existence not yet arisen is the most excellent.

Therefore, although all dharmas with outflows make the several existences grow, yet with respect to the most excellent capacity these four nutriments alone are stated. The first two nutriments are like the mother who rears, since they rear what has been born; the latter two are like the mother who bears, since they bring to birth what has not been born.

The four alternatives of morsel and nutriment: Question: is everything that is a “morsel” a nutriment? Answer: there are morsels that are not nutriment, and a fourfold analysis should be made. The first alternative (a morsel and not a nutriment): what is drunk and eaten acting on the contrary as a condition that injures the several faculties and great elements. The second alternative (a nutriment and not a morsel): the remaining three nutriments. The third alternative (both a morsel and a nutriment): what is drunk and eaten acting as a condition that assists the several faculties and great elements. The fourth alternative (neither a morsel nor a nutriment): what is left when the foregoing cases are excluded.

Contact and the other two nutriments, each as is applicable, may likewise each be made into four alternatives in this way.

Question: are there cases where contact and the rest act as condition and assist the several faculties and great elements and yet are not nutriment? Answer: there are, namely contact and the rest without outflows and of another level.

The body of one whom nutriment has harmed is called nutriment as well: the several things which, once eaten, injure on the contrary the body of the eater are called nutriment all the same, because at the outset they had a capacity to assist. The Vaibhāṣikas say: nutriment can perform the function of nutriment at two positions, and at both is called nutriment — first, at the time of first eating, when it can remove hunger and thirst; second, after digestion, when it can assist the faculties and the great elements.

All five destinies and four modes of birth have all four nutriments: Question: which destiny and which mode of birth has how many nutriments? Answer: the five destinies and the four modes of birth all have the four nutriments complete.

Question: how can there be morsel nutriment in the hells? Are those iron balls and molten copper morsel nutriment? And if what can injure is also counted nutriment, then this contradicts the four alternatives above. Moreover the Treatise on Categories of Dharmas says: “What is morsel nutriment? It is what can assist the several faculties and great elements,” and so on down to consciousness nutriment stated in the same way.

Answer: that treatise states it as called nutriment merely with respect to the side of “being able to assist,” and so there is no contradiction. Yet the hot iron balls and the rest in the hells, though after being eaten they act to injure, can nevertheless remove hunger and thirst for a time and so obtain the character of nutriment, and therefore they too are called nutriment. Moreover the morsel nutriment of the solitary hells (the small hells scattered among human beings) is just like that of human beings. Hence within the five destinies there are the four nutriments.

The weighing of the ordinary being in the Jambu grove: The World-Honored One said: if a man were able to give food and drink to a hundred non-Buddhist seers free from craving, and another were able to give food and drink to one single “ordinary being in the Jambu grove,” the result obtained by the latter would surpass that of the former.

What is meant by “an ordinary being in the Jambu grove”?

Some explain it thus: it is all who dwell in Jambudvīpa and have a belly. This explanation is unsound, because the sūtra speaks of “one” man. Moreover, on this explanation, giving food and drink here to measureless ordinary beings ought in reason to surpass giving to a few non-Buddhist seers free from craving; and what would then be remarkable in it, worth weighing and praising?

Some say: it is a bodhisattva close to buddhahood. This too is unsound, because the merit obtained by giving to him surpasses giving to a koṭi (ten million) of arhats.

The Vaibhāṣika masters say: this ordinary being is one who has already obtained the factors conducive to penetration (the stage of preparation before the path of seeing). In this account name and sense do not answer to each other either, since there has never been a sūtra or root treatise that says “one who has obtained the factors conducive to penetration dwells in the Jambu grove” — it should be known that this is merely a discrimination of their own.

(The correct interpretation): the bodhisattva in his last body dwelling in the Jambu grove is what is called “that ordinary being.” This account alone is sound. For at that time the bodhisattva stood in the same rank as the seers free from craving (being still an ordinary being), and therefore he is weighed against those seers and his superiority is praised; and although the merit of giving to the bodhisattva surpasses without bound, yet carrying forward the weighing above, it is said for the present to surpass a hundred. In reasoning it must be so. For afterwards the World-Honored One set that ordinary being aside and weighed the superiority and inferiority of a non-Buddhist against one on the way to the fruit of stream-entry; were it not so, the World-Honored One ought to have set that ordinary being over against one on the way to the fruit of stream-entry.

(Transition): The dependent origination of sentient beings and their abiding have now been stated. As to dying at the exhaustion of the lifespan and the rest, spoken of above, they should now be properly distinguished — which consciousness is present, and with which feeling is it associated, when death and birth and the rest occur? The stanza says:

〔Root 42 · Root 43 · First Half of Root 44〕Death and Birth: Which Consciousness and Which Feeling

Stanza: Cutting off wholesome roots and restoring them, becoming free from defilement and falling back, dying and taking birth — all these are granted to be in mental consciousness alone; death and birth are associated with equanimous feeling alone, are not in absorption, and are not at a position without mind; the mind that enters nirvāṇa is of two indeterminate kinds only. In one whose life ends gradually, consciousness ceases last at the feet, the navel, and the heart in order; those who go downward, those who go to the human destiny, those who go to the heavens, and those who are not born again all differ; and there is besides the “severing of the vital points,” arisen from water and the rest.

Treatise:

Six positions in mental consciousness alone: cutting off wholesome roots, restoring wholesome roots, becoming free from defilement with respect to a realm or level, falling back from freedom from defilement, dying, and taking birth — at these six positions it is by the very nature of things granted that there is mental consciousness alone, and not the other five consciousnesses. The word “birth” spoken of in the stanza should be known to include also the first joining of rebirth in intermediate existence.

Death and birth with equanimous feeling alone: death and birth are granted to be associated with equanimous feeling alone, because the mind associated with equanimity is not sharp and clear; the remaining feelings are sharp and clear and do not conduce to death and birth.

In a distracted mind alone and not in absorption; necessarily not without mind: further, these two times of death and birth are in a distracted mind alone and not in absorption; they must be at a position where there is mind, and will not be without mind.

That there is no death and birth in a mind in absorption has three reasons: first, the realms and levels are severally distinct (a mind in absorption belonging to an upper realm and level, death and birth to one’s own realm); second, a mind in absorption arises by preparation (whereas the mind of death and birth arises spontaneously); third, a mind in absorption can render assistance (whereas the mind of death and birth is feeble and cannot render assistance).

Neither will death and birth occur at a position without mind, because at a position without mind the life faculty is certainly not injured. If the supporting body is about to be destroyed, a mind belonging to that supporting body must still arise, and only then does life end; there is no other reasoning. Moreover one without mind cannot take birth, because the cause of taking birth is lacking — apart from the arising of the afflictions there is no taking birth.

Entering nirvāṇa with two indeterminate minds alone: although it is said that the existence of death extends to minds of all three ethical qualities, yet at entering nirvāṇa there are only two indeterminate minds. The party that holds that the desire realm has a “maturation mind of equanimous feeling” says that the mind entering nirvāṇa in the desire realm has both the indeterminate of the mode of deportment and the indeterminate of maturation; the party that holds that the desire realm has no maturation of equanimous feeling says that the mind entering nirvāṇa in the desire realm has the mode of deportment only and no maturation.

Question: why can only an indeterminate mind enter nirvāṇa? Answer: because the force of the indeterminate is feeble, and conduces to the cutting off of mind.

Where consciousness ceases at the end of life: in one whose life ends all at once, mental consciousness and the body faculty cease abruptly and together.

If he dies gradually, then those who go downward, those who go to human beings, and those who go to the heavens differ — consciousness ceasing at the three places of the feet, the navel, and the heart in that order. “Going downward” means falling into an evil destiny, and his consciousness ceases last at the place of the feet; if he goes to the destiny of human beings, consciousness ceases at the navel; if he goes to be born among the gods, consciousness ceases at the place of the heart. The several arhats are called “not born again,” and their last mind too ceases at the place of the heart. Certain other masters say: the consciousness of the arhat ceases at the crown of the head.

At the very time of the ending of life, because the body faculty at the feet and the other places has ceased, mental consciousness ceases along with it. As the end of life draws near the body faculty gradually ceases, and reaching the feet and the other places it abruptly ceases altogether — like a little water poured upon a red-hot stone, which gradually lessens and gradually vanishes, and at one place is wholly exhausted.

The severing of the vital points: further, one whose life ends gradually is at the end for the most part pressed by the painful feeling of the “severing of the vital points.”

There is no separate thing called a vital point; there are only certain particular joints within the body which, once touched, bring death, and these are called the vital points.

If any one among water, fire, and wind grows dominant, then, as a sharp blade’s edge touching those vital points, an exceedingly heavy painful feeling arises thereby, and from this life ends before long.

The “severing” spoken of here is not called severing as chopping firewood is; it is because after the severing there is no awareness that it gets the name “severing.”

Question: why does the element of earth have no such severing function? Answer: because there is no fourth inward calamity. The three inward calamities are wind, heat, and phlegm; and as water, fire, and wind grow dominant each as is applicable, these three calamities arise. Some say: this is just like the three catastrophes of the outer receptacle world (the catastrophes of water, of fire, and of wind).

The five signs of decay in the sons of the gods: this severing of the vital points is not found among the gods. Yet when the several sons of the gods are about to end their lives, five small signs of decay appear first: first, their garments and ornamental gear give out a sound not to be desired; second, the light of their own bodies suddenly becomes dim and feeble; third, at the time of bathing, drops of water cling to their bodies (which ordinarily they do not); fourth, whereas by nature they were restless and swift-moving, they now stagnate upon a single object; fifth, whereas their eyes were fixed and still, they now blink again and again. When these five signs appear, it is not yet certain that they will die.

Further, five great signs of decay appear: first, their garments are stained with dust; second, their flower garlands wither and fade; third, sweat comes forth from both armpits; fourth, a foul odor clings to their bodies; fifth, they take no delight in their own seats. When these five signs appear, they will certainly die.

(Transition): Within the birth, abiding, and passing away of this world of sentient beings the World-Honored One established the “three classes.” What are the three classes? The stanza says:

〔Second Half of Root 44〕The Three Classes — Fixed in Rightness, Fixed in Wrongness, and Indeterminate

Stanza: The class fixed in rightness, the class fixed in wrongness, and the class of indeterminate nature. The noble belong to the right, those who commit the deeds of immediate retribution to the wrong, and the rest are indeterminate.

Treatise: First, the class fixed in rightness; second, the class fixed in wrongness; third, the class of indeterminate nature.

What “rightness” means: the sūtra says, “Greed cut off without remainder, hatred cut off without remainder, delusion cut off without remainder, all the afflictions cut off without remainder,” and this is called rightness. What is called “fixed” refers to the noble; and “noble” refers to those in whom the path without outflows has already arisen — being far from the several evil dharmas they are called noble, since they have obtained the acquisition of final release from bondage (the acquisition without outflows realized by the cutting off of delusion). They will certainly be able to exhaust the afflictions, and so are called “fixed in rightness.”

Question: those who have already obtained the factors conducive to liberation will also certainly obtain nirvāṇa; why are they not counted as fixed in rightness? Answer: because they may afterwards fall into the class fixed in wrongness; and because the time of their obtaining nirvāṇa is not yet fixed, unlike the stream-enterer with his fixed limit of at most seven further existences; and because they are not yet able to cast off wrongness, and so are not called fixed in rightness.

What “wrongness” means: it is the several hells, animals, and hungry ghosts, and this is called wrongness. And “fixed” refers to the five deeds of immediate retribution; one who has committed a deed of immediate retribution will certainly fall into the hells, and so it is called fixed in wrongness.

What “indeterminate” means: what is other than fixed in rightness and fixed in wrongness is called of indeterminate nature — because these await two conditions and may become either one of the two.

義疏Exposition

讀這一卷之前

上一卷先列毘婆沙師所傳的分位緣起——三世兩重因果、四種緣起——與中有入胎,並記論主於此著『傳許』二字——眾賢讀此二字為論主不信之標記,其逐字與二造之並錄在上一子之考據與承衍。到了這一卷,筆法忽然一換:不再談整條鏈子,而是回頭一支一支地拆。開卷第一句就是「無明何義」,連一句承轉套語都不用。

要留意的是:他並沒有把十二支全拆一遍。寶疏數過這一段的科,說「就中有四:一釋無明、二釋名色、三釋觸支、四釋受支」,其餘八支「自餘八支,指餘文釋」——只拆四支,其餘八支明言在別處講。這不是偷懶。識支與六處支在界品已說,行支與有支要留給業品,愛支與取支要留給隨眠品,生老死本身就是果相。所以真正需要在緣起章裡另立專釋的,恰好就是這四支。讀者若期待這一卷是『十二支詳解』,一開頭就會失望;若知道它是『補講四支』,才讀得順。

四支拆完,論主接著做三件事:先用八種外喻物象把十二支收攏為煩惱、業、果事三類;再辨四有的染與不染;然後問一句「是諸有情由何而住」,於是有了四食一大段。最後辨死與生用哪一個識、哪一種受,並以三聚收尾。

所以這一卷的骨架其實是四層:支之名義 → 支之歸類 → 有之染淨 → 住與沒。前半在辨名,後半在辨事。四食那一段是全卷最長的一段長行,一千五百餘字;觸受同時那一段次之,九百餘字。這兩段的義理密度都遠遠超過它們所繫的那半首頌——頌只是掛鉤,長行才是本體,這一卷把這個特點顯得最明白。


一、無明不是『明的缺席』

先問:無明既然叫「無」明,它會不會根本就是一個「沒有」——明不在的那個空缺?論主開卷連設三難,正是要逼出這個問題。第一難:若說「謂體非明」,那眼耳鼻舌身也不是明,豈不都成了無明?第二難:那就改說它是「明無」吧。第三難:若是明的不存在,「無明體應非有」——一個不存在的東西,怎麼作緣去生行支?

:頌給的答案只有十個字,「明所治無明,如非親實等」。關鍵在「所治」二字。無明不是『明以外的任何東西』,也不是『明的不存在』,而是被明正面對治的那一個。論主為此舉了三組現成的語言用例。怨敵之所以叫「非親友」,是因為他與親友「相違」,不是因為他不在親友之列;所以「非異親友、非親友無」。說真話叫「實」,那麼「諦語名實,此所對治虛誑言論名為非實」——虛誑言論是被真話所對治的那一種話,不是『除了真話以外的一切話』。頌中的「等」字則把「非法」「非義」「非事等性」一併收進來,用法全同。

排誤:讀者最容易把這一段讀成語言遊戲,覺得論主在玩「非」字。其實他在守一條線——能作緣的必須是有體之法。十二支是一條因果鏈,若第一支是「空無」,整條鏈就懸空了。所以論主緊接著自問「云何知然」,自答「說行緣故」:經既說無明緣行,無明就必須是有體的。

落地:這一段立下的判準,往後在整部論裡反覆用得上。凡遇『非某』『無某』之名,先問一句『這是遮除,還是別有所指』。頌疏在這一處說得最白,它釋此頌云「明所治無明者,明有實體,謂此無明不了四諦」,又於喻文下指出「非異親友者,謂說怨家名非親友」——把喻的兩重作用(不濫於眼等、確有其體)分得清楚。


二、四條理由:無明何以必須別有其體

先問:上一節只是立了一個定義,憑什麼說這定義是對的?論主答得很實在——「復有誠證」,接著給出四條,全部取自經文的既成用法。

:第一條,「說為結等故」。經中把無明列入「結」「縛」「隨眠」以及「漏」「軛」「瀑流」這些煩惱名目之中;眼等根不是煩惱,而「非餘眼等及體全無可得說為結縛等事」——一個什麼都不是的空缺,不可能被排進煩惱的清單裡。第二條,「非惡慧見故」。有人說無明就是壞智慧,並舉一個生活比喻立說:「如惡妻子名無妻子」——壞妻子因為沒有妻子之德,就得了「無妻子」這個名;照此類推,壞智慧沒有明德,也「應名無明」。論主不受此喻,逕以一句正破:「彼非無明有是見故」——壞智慧裡含著見,見是推求猛利決斷之性,不是無明。而且「諸染污慧名為惡慧,於中有見故非無明」,可見二者不等。第三條,「與見相應故」。「無明若是慧,應見不相應,無二慧體共相應故」——一念之中不會有兩個慧並起,既然經許無明與見相應,無明就不是慧。第四條,「說能染慧故」。經言「貪欲染心令不解脫,無明染慧令不清淨」;慧不能自染其慧,正如貪必須異於心才能染心。

排誤:這四條常被當成四個獨立小論證,其實它們是一條防線的四個哨位,共同守著同一個結論:無明既不是「沒有」,也不是『慧的一種』。中間那一段救義——光記標為「經部救意」、寶疏標為「經部救也」——主張間雜善慧即可說「能染」,不必現起相應——論主錄了,也給了自己的判:「然異慧類別有無明,如貪異心,此說為善」。要注意這是論主在兩說之間所取,不是他新造的第五條理由。

落地:末後論主給出無明之相:「謂不了知諦實業果」。再追問下去,他坦白承認「此類法爾應如是說」,只能「唯可辯用」——這一類法只能就作用辨識,不能再往下拆。這是阿毘達磨的誠實處,也是讀者最該學的一句:定義到了盡頭要肯停。


三、名:為什麼四個無色蘊叫作「名」

先問:「名色」一支中的色,界品已辨;剩下的「名」為什麼指受、想、行、識四蘊?「名」明明是語言之事,四蘊卻是心法,二者怎麼掛得上?

:頌只有五個字「名無色四蘊」,理由全在長行:「隨所立名根境勢力於義轉變,故說為名」。心之所以叫名,是因為它隨著語言而轉——世間共立一個名,心就隨那個名轉到那個對象上去。論主舉的例子極平常:「即如牛馬色味等名」,你一叫「牛」,心就落到牛上。所以「名」在這裡不是指語詞本身,是指心那種隨名而轉的性質。接著論主又補兩解:一是四蘊「於彼彼境轉變而緣」,二是「又類似名,隨名顯故」。末後還記了另一師之說:「四無色蘊,捨此身已轉趣餘生,轉變如名,故標名稱」——名可以從一物移用到另一物,心也可以捨此身而趣餘生,取這一層相似。

排誤:最常見的誤讀,是把這裡的「名」當成後世所說的「名身、句身、文身」那個名。二者同字而不同義:這裡的名通取無色四蘊之全體,後世的名身只是心不相應行中的一項。頌疏於此處直說「名謂非色四蘊,即受、想、行、識」,先把外延釘死,然後才解釋何以稱名——這個次序值得學。

落地:這一節看似小,卻是「名色」二字往後一切討論的地基。凡讀到十二支中的名色、四食中的識食、乃至結生時『名色俱起』,所指的「名」都是這四蘊,不是語詞。


四、觸:是三和所生,還是三和即是

先問:觸支的定義是「觸六三和生」——根、境、識三者和合而生觸。可是三者和合已經是一件事了,為什麼還要另立一個「觸」?

:論主先解決一個技術問題:五識的根、境、識可以同時,「且五觸生可三和合,許根境識俱時起故」;但意觸不然——意根是前念滅去的心,屬過去;法境或屬未來;意識屬現在,三者不同時,怎麼算和合?他給了兩個解:「此即名和合,謂因果義成」,或者「或同一果故名和合」。和合不必定義為同時,因果成立即是和合,同生一果亦是和合。

接著是本卷第一場部派往復。一派主張三和即是觸,引經為證:「如是三法聚集和合說名為觸」。另一派主張觸是別有的心所,引六六法門經為證——經中在六內處、六外處、六識身之外另立六觸身,可見觸別有體。往復數輪之後,論主一句收筆:「如是展轉更相難釋,言論煩多故應且止」,然後說「然對法者說有別觸」。

排誤:讀者常把「應且止」讀成論主放棄判斷。不是。他止的是言論的往復,不是結論——下一句就明說對法者的立場。但也不要反過來把這一句讀成論主自己的判:他用的主語是「對法者」,這是記錄宗義,不是自陳。光記在這一處把論文中隱含的對話者一一標名,讀來更清楚;不過那是古德代為顯化的讀法,論文本身並未每處點名。

落地:這一節示範了阿毘達磨處理『別體之爭』的標準流程——先解技術難點,再列兩造引證,再記部派歸屬,最後止住。往後遇到隨眠是否心相應、無表色是否實有,用的都是同一套流程。


五、有對與增語:一個從所依立名,一個從所緣立名

先問:六觸為什麼要再合併成兩類?合併的刀口下在哪裡?

:頌說「五相應有對,第六俱增語」。前五觸叫有對,理由是「眼等五觸說名有對,以有對根為所依故」——刀口下在所依:五根有質礙,所以叫有對。第六意觸叫增語,理由是「增語謂名,名是意觸所緣長境,故偏就此名增語觸」——刀口下在所緣:意觸所緣的境裡多出一樣東西,就是名言。論主用一個極漂亮的對比說明何謂「長」:「如說眼識但能了青不了是青,意識了青亦了是青,故名為長」。眼識只接得住那一片青,接不住『這是青』這個判斷;意識兩者都接得住。所以意觸的境更廣,故名增語。

排誤:「增語」二字最容易被讀成『增加的言語』。它其實是就名言之增上而立的名。論主自己也錄了另一種取義:「有說:意識語為增上方於境轉,五識不然,是故意識獨名增語」——照這一說,增語之名就不是從所緣立,而是從相應立。同一個名字,可以有兩條立名之路,論主兩存不判

落地:這一節是名相訓詁的示範。往後讀到任何一個複合名相,先問一句『這個名是從體立、從所依立、從所緣立,還是從相應立』,多半就解開了。光記與頌疏在此處都用因明六離合釋中的「依主釋」來界定這兩個詞;寶疏則分從所依、所緣與相應立名。


六、十六種觸:三種切法疊起來

先問:六觸已經合成兩類了,怎麼又冒出十六種?這些數目是怎麼疊出來的?

:頌「明無明非二,無漏染污餘,愛恚二相應,樂等順三受」給了三種切法。第一切依明與無明:明觸、無明觸、非明非無明觸,三者依次配無漏、染污、其餘——「餘謂無漏及染污餘,即有漏善、無覆無記」。第二切依愛恚:「無明觸中一分數起,依彼復立愛恚二觸」,是從無明觸裡再切出兩種。第三切依所順之受:「一順樂受觸、二順苦受觸、三順不苦不樂受觸」,這一切是總攝一切觸的。三切加上原有的六觸與二觸,「如是合成十六種觸」。

排誤:這裡最易誤解的是把十六當成十六個互不相干的品目。它們不是並列的十六格,而是同一批觸用不同尺度量了幾遍——六觸是依根切,二觸是依所依所緣切,三觸是依相應之明無明切,二觸是依隨眠切,三觸是依所順之受切。所以一個具體的觸可以同時屬於好幾格。

落地:末後論主自設一問——觸怎麼會被受所領納?答「相依行相極似觸,依觸而生故」。這一句其實已經預告了下一節的長辯:觸與受到底是同時還是先後。讀者讀到這裡若覺得突兀,正說明論主的鋪排是有意的。


七、六受,與一場『觸受同時否』的長辯

這一節所繫的頌只有十個字,長行卻有九百餘字,是本卷第二長的一段。論主自己在段末說「傍論已終,應辯本義」——他知道自己岔出去了,但還是把整場辯論完整記了下來。這一段值得多花些篇幅。

先問:頌文本身很簡單,「從此生六受,五屬身餘心」。六觸生六受;前五依色根,叫身受;意觸所生但依心,叫心受。真正的問題在後面一句:受與觸,是先後還是同時?

毘婆沙師之立:「毘婆沙師說俱時起,觸受展轉俱有因故」——同時,而且互為俱有因。

難者的攻勢,一共走了四步。第一步問:兩法同時而生,怎麼分得出能生所生?「於已生法餘法無能」——對已經生起的東西,別的法還能做什麼?毘婆沙師答這只是把宗旨重說一遍,「此與立宗義意無別」——光記於此明標「毘婆沙師復非經部」。第二步指出互相生的過失,答者索性承認:「我宗許二為俱有因,亦互為果」。第三步搬出經證:經只說眼觸為緣生眼觸所生受,「曾無經說,眼受為緣生眼受所生觸」,並訴諸常識——「如先種後芽、先乳後酪、先擊後聲、先意後識等,先因後果非不極成」。答者立刻反舉同時因果之例:眼識與眼色俱、「四大種俱有所造色」;難者第四步就這個例子回一句——「此中亦許前根境緣能發後識」,何理能遮;答者再舉一問封住:「如影與身,豈非俱有」(此三轉之說者,二疏逐句同標,見考據)。

第二說之立與破。有人另立一說:觸後方有受生,第三剎那才緣觸生受——二疏皆標此為經部中上座之釋(光記「經部中上坐解」·寶疏「述經部宗上坐釋也」)。自此攻守易位:先前是經部難有部之俱時說,此下是有部難經部之新說,讀時須把「難者」「答者」二字對調。有部順勢追擊:那就會有識而無受、有識而非觸。經部以「因前位觸故,後觸位受生」化解。有部再進一逼:若前後二觸所緣的境不同,「如何異境受從異境觸生」?並替對方推出一個代價極大的結論——「或應許受此心相應,非與此心同緣一境」;此句是有部代為推出之過,非經部自認(光記標「毘婆沙師出過」·寶疏標「有部出違理也」)。經部於是轉計:許有成觸而無受之識、有受而體非觸之識,「緣差故然。斯有何過」。

辯論的真正轉折在這裡。有部說:那就破壞十大地法了,因為十大地法必定遍一切心而恒俱。經部反問:這一條依什麼建立?有部答:依本論。經部於是說出全卷最尖銳的一句——「我等但以契經為量,本論非量,壞之何咎」,並引「故世尊言:當依經量」。這一句把整場爭論的性質改變了:爭的已經不是觸受的先後,而是阿毘達磨本論有沒有量的資格

收束。經部接著給了一個折衷:大地法未必遍一切心,「大地」之「地」可以指有尋有伺等三地、善不善無記三地、學無學非學非無學三地——凡通這些地的叫大地法,凡唯善地的叫大善地法,凡唯染地的叫大煩惱地法,「如是等法各隨所應更代而生,非皆並起」。最後回到經證:有部引經為難——經說「三和合觸俱起受想思」;經部辨「但言俱起不說觸俱」,並舉「與慈俱行修念覺支」證「俱」字亦可用於無間。至於「相雜」二字,以壽煖俱時之例比定為「約剎那」——光記標此為「毘婆沙師釋」。末後以一句反問封口:既然經說三和合觸,「如何有識而非三和?或是三和而不名觸」——所以「諸所有觸無不皆與受等俱生」。

排誤:讀者最常把這一段讀成經部勝、有部負,或反之。都不是。論主錄的是一場沒有判決的辯論,末後之收束,光記標為「毘婆沙師引經為難」、寶疏判為「總結有部宗也」——是有部一造之結,不是論主自己的裁斷。尤其「本論非量」那一句,是經部一造之語(二疏於此段逐句標名,可逐句對驗),不是論主的自陳——鑑別的辦法很簡單:那一段全是問答對舉的體式,語主在與有部相對的一邊。

落地:這一段的價值不在結論,在於它示範了教證與理證何者為先這個永恆問題。往後讀業品、隨眠品,凡遇「依本論立」與「以契經為量」對峙之處,都可以回到這一段來對照。


八、十八意近行:三乘六為什麼恰好是十八

先問:上一節說受有六種,怎麼一轉眼變成十八?多出來的十二是從哪裡冒出來的?

:頌說「此復成十八,由意近行異」。論主先點明「此復」二字是「顯乘前起後」——承上文而起下文。十八的內容是「謂喜、憂、捨各六近行」:喜、憂、捨三受各配色聲香味觸法六境。真正的教學處在論主自設的三問:若依自性算只有三,若依相應算只有一(都與意相應),若依所緣算只有六。三個算法各算各的,都得不到十八;「此成十八,具足由三」——必須三個條件同時起作用,十八這個數才成立

排誤:這裡最易誤以為十八是三乘六的乘法結果。乘法只是表面;論主的重點是三個判準缺一不可。若只有自性,喜憂捨不必分境;若只有所緣,六境不必分受;若只有相應,根本分不出來。另一個易誤處是「不雜緣」——十五種近行「境各別故」叫不雜緣,唯法近行「三法近行皆通二種」,因為法境可以單緣也可以總緣。

落地:論主接著解「意近行」三字之義,並列兩說:「傳說喜等意為近緣,於諸境中數遊行故」與「有說喜等能為近緣,令意於境數遊行故」——前說以意為緣,後說以喜等為緣,方向相反而並存。又答四難:身受何以不算(「非唯依意故不名近,由無分別故亦非行」)、第三靜慮之樂何以不攝(「傳說初界意識相應無樂根故」,又無相對的苦根)、經說「眼見色已」何以不礙唯意地(依五識所引之意地而說,如依眼識引不淨觀)、乃至「見色等言隨明了說」。四難全是為了守住「唯意地」這條線——這一節的骨幹在此。

〔補〕第五問:一境能不能只生一種近行。 論末另設一問:「為有色等於喜等三,唯能順生一近行不?有就相續非約所緣。」先問:同一個色,怎麼可能只生一種近行?答:要看你就哪一頭說。就一個有情的相續說,此人此時面對此色,或喜或憂或捨,實際只起一種,所以說「唯能順生一近行」;就所緣之境自身說,同一個色對不同人、不同時可通喜憂捨三種,所以不能說它只配一種。排誤:把這一問讀成『一境定生一受』的通則——論答得很小心,「有」字之後緊接「就相續非約所緣」,兩個限定缺一不可。落地上:這是全表最容易混的一處——前面十八、十二、六諸數是約境算的,此問則是約人說的,二把尺不可互代。


九、三界之中的意近行:一張緣境分配表

先問:十八種既然依境而分,那麼三界的境不同,各界能有幾種、能緣哪一界的境?

:這一節是三頌合牒,通篇是數目。欲界具十八,緣欲界境也十八;「緣色界境唯有十二,除香味六,彼無境故」——色界無香味二境,所以配香味的六種近行落空。緣無色境只有三,因為無色界沒有色聲香味觸五種所緣,只剩法近行的喜憂捨三。初二靜慮只十二(除六憂),緣欲界境亦十二(欲界六境具足);緣自地則除香味四,唯八、二種緣無色。三四靜慮只六(唯捨),緣欲界境亦六;緣自地則除香味二,唯四、一種緣無色。空處近分四種,只緣色聲觸法;緣第四靜慮亦四,緣無色唯一;四根本地與上三近分「唯一緣自境」,因為「彼上三邊不緣色故」。

排誤:讀者最易被數目淹沒,以為必須死背。其實整張表只有三條規則在運轉:該地有哪些受根(初二定無憂故十二、三四定唯捨故六);所緣之界有哪些境(色界無香味,故自緣時除四/除二);染污心不緣下地,善心才能緣。把這三條記住,十八、十二、三、六、四、一這些數都可以當場推出來。

落地:這張表的用處在於,它把「界」與「境」的關係做成了可驗算的清單。往後遇到任何『某地成就幾種某法』的問題,方法都一樣——先問那一地有哪些受根,再問所緣之界有哪些境,末問那一心能否下緣。校勘上有一條可作旁證:底本此段作「初靜慮十」而明本作「中」,若作「中」則整個列舉的數序就破格了——文脈之自洽可作旁證,異讀之取捨仍留考據層並錄,不在此處結案


十、十八唯是有漏,與成就之量

先問:意近行既然通三界,那它通不通無漏?如果通,聖者的心豈不也在『數遊行於境』?

:頌一句話堵死:「十八唯有漏」。論主的解釋極簡:「無意近行通無漏者,故言十八唯是有漏」。接著是成就之量的清單。生欲界而未得色界善心者,成就欲界一切十八、初二定八、三四定四、無色一;但「所成上界皆不下緣,唯染污故」——他所成就的上界那幾種是染污的,不緣下地。若已得色界善心而未離欲貪,成欲一切、初靜慮十;其中喜只成四,因為染污心不緣下地的香味;捨具成六,因為未至定的善心可以緣香味。生色界者,只成就欲界一種捨法近行,「謂通果心俱」。

排誤:「十八唯有漏」不等於『阿羅漢沒有喜』。論主自己在下一段就澄清了這一點。讀者若把「唯有漏」讀成『聖者不許有喜憂捨』,下一段就會完全讀不懂。

落地:這一段的清單看似繁瑣,實則是修證階位的一張刻度尺——一個人在三界階梯上走到哪裡,可以用他成就幾種意近行來標記。得色界善心之前與之後,差別就落在初靜慮那幾種喜與捨上。阿毘達磨算得這麼細,理由就在這裡:進退是可以逐格記帳的。

要害之所在:緊接在成就清單之後,論主說了一段極不尋常的話——「有說如是諸意近行,毘婆沙師隨義而立。然我所見經義有殊」,並立自己的判準:「唯雜染者與意相牽數行所緣是意近行」,證據是六恒住與「非阿羅漢無有世間緣善法喜,但為遮止雜染近行故作是說」。這一段是本卷兩處要害之一,其去取與後世之破皆入承衍,此處只記論文本身之立。


十一、餘支已說當說:一句話交代八支

先問:緣起章講到這裡,只釋了無明、名、觸、受四支,其餘八支怎麼辦?就這樣略過去嗎?

:論主特意立了一句頌來交代:「餘已說當說」。長行說得很清楚:「所餘有支,或有已說、或有當說,故此不論」。並且逐一指出去處——識支界品已說(「識謂各了別,此即名意處」),六處支界品已說(「彼識依淨色,名眼等五根」),「行有二支,業品當說。愛取二支,隨眠品當說」。

排誤:這一句頌常被讀者跳過,覺得沒有內容。恰恰相反,它是全論結構的自我聲明:俱舍論不是一支一支孤立地講,而是把同一個題目分散在最合適的品裡講。識與六處屬法體,故在界品;行與有屬造作,故在業品;愛與取屬煩惱,故在隨眠品。緣起章只留下那些在別處無家可歸的。

落地:讀阿毘達磨若不知道這一條,會覺得處處殘缺。知道了,就會養成一個習慣——遇到某支講得太簡略,先問它的正文在哪一品。光記在名支處也指出過同型的關聯,說「色如先辨,謂前〈界品〉色蘊中辨」,正是同一個讀法。

(承轉):論主接著把十二支收攏為三類:「此諸緣起略立為三,謂煩惱、業、異熟果事」,並說「應寄外喻,顯別功能」——於是有了下一節的八象九用。


十二、惑、業、果事:三類與八種外喻物象

先問:十二支拆成三類之後,怎麼讓人記住這三類各自的脾氣?論主的辦法是打比方——而且一口氣打了八個。

:煩惱有五喻。如種:從種子生芽葉,從煩惱生煩惱、業、果事三者。如龍:「如龍鎮池水恒不竭。煩惱鎮業生續無窮」——龍在池中,池水就不乾;煩惱在,業的相續就不斷。如草根:「如草根未拔苗剪剪還生。未拔煩惱根趣滅滅還起」——這一喻最切修行,剪苗不拔根,剪了還長。如樹莖:「如從樹莖頻生枝花果」,一莖屢屢生枝。如糠裹米:「如糠裹米能生芽等,非獨能生」——單有米不生芽,要有糠裹著;單有業不感生,要有煩惱裹著。

業有三喻。如有糠米:「如米有糠能生芽等,業有煩惱能招異熟」。如草藥:「如諸草藥果熟為後邊,業果熟已更不招異熟」——藥草結了果,事情就完了。如花:「如花於果為生近因,業為近因能生異熟」。

果事一喻。如熟飲食:「如熟飲食但應受用,不可復轉成餘飲食」——熟飯只能吃,不能再拿去當米。論主接著點出這一喻的要害:異熟果若能再感異熟,「餘復感餘應無解脫」。

排誤:八象九用極易被當作文學修辭讀過去。它們其實各有一個精確的邏輯位置:龍喻管持續,草根喻管復生,糠喻管助伴,草藥喻與熟食喻管終止。尤其熟食喻不是為了好聽——它是解脫之所以可能的邏輯保證:果報不再生果報,鏈條才有斷點。

落地:這一節可以當作十二支的記憶術,但更好的用法是當作修行下手處的地圖。八象九用裡有三個都在講煩惱的頑固(龍、草根、樹莖),有一個在講業果熟後不再招果(草藥)、一個在講業為異熟之生近因(花),一個在講果報的不再生(熟食)。要斷相續,刀口該下在哪裡,喻本身已經回答了。頌疏在這一處把八象九用的科分得極清楚,說「前四句喻顯煩惱,次兩句喻顯業因,後兩句喻顯果事」,讀者不妨照這個框子記。


十三、四有:唯生有一向染污

先問:中有、生有、本有、死有這四段,哪一段是必定染污的?為什麼偏偏是那一段?

:頌說「於四種有中,生有唯染污,由自地煩惱,餘三無色三」。生有——受生的最初一剎那——唯是染污。染它的是哪種煩惱?「自地諸惑」,也就是「謂此地生,此地一切煩惱染污此地生有」。論主接著引對法者的一句斷語:「諸煩惱中無一煩惱於結生位無潤功能」——沒有哪一個煩惱在結生時是袖手旁觀的。但要注意一個限制:「然諸結生唯煩惱力,非由自力現起纏垢」,是根本煩惱在起作用,隨煩惱只是隨從。至於中有,「應知中有初續剎那亦必染污,猶如生有」。其餘三有各通三性——「然餘三有一一通三,謂本、死、中三,各善染無記」。無色界則除中有而只有三,因為那裡「非彼界中有處隔別」,沒有處所可去,中有便無從安立。

排誤:最常見的誤讀是把「生有唯染污」擴大成『受生必定墮惡』。不是。染污說的是那一剎那的心性,不是所生之趣的善惡;生天的生有一樣是染污的,因為結生必由煩惱潤。另一個易誤處是頌末「餘三無色三」五字,容易讀成『其餘三者在無色界有三』,其實是兩層意思疊在一起:餘三有各通三性,且無色界只有三有。頌疏在這一處把兩層拆開,說「前三句及第四句餘三字三性分別門」,正是提醒讀者刀口在哪裡下。

落地:這一節與上一卷的中有章直接扣合,也是往後賢聖品談「結生」的地基。論主末後一句補得很細:「頌中不說欲色二界,故知於中許具四有」——沒有說到的,用默許來讀。這也是阿毘達磨常見的一種讀頌法。


十四、四食:有情由何而住

四有辨完,論主問了一句「是諸有情由何而住」,於是引出全卷最長的一段——一千五百餘字。這一段的份量必須給足,因為它把「食」這個看似日常的概念,做成了一個貫通三界、通於中有、關乎解脫的法數。

先問:人靠吃飯活著,這誰不知道?為什麼要立成一個教義?

:因為論主要立的不是『吃飯』,是「住」。他一開口就引經:世尊「自悟一法正覺正說」,這一法就是「謂諸有情一切無非由食而住」。「食」在這裡的定義不是入口之物,是能使有情相續而住的東西。所以「食有四種:一段、二觸、三思、四識」。

段食之細麁與界繫。段食分細麁:「細謂中有食,香為食故」;又有「及天劫初食,無變穢故,如油沃砂散入支故」——劫初之食吃了不留穢物,像油澆在沙上滲進去;再者「或細污虫嬰兒等食說名為細,翻此為麁」。界繫上,「如是段食唯在欲界,離段食貪生上界故」。體性上,「香味觸三,一切皆為段食自體,可成段別而飲噉故,謂以口鼻分分受之」——香、味、觸三塵才是段食的體,不是那一團食物。有人問光影炎涼算不算食,論主答「光影炎涼如何成食?傳說此語從多為論」,並補一句:雖非飲噉而能持身的也算細食所攝,如塗身洗浴。光記在此處以口鼻分受釋論文,說「謂口能飲噉。鼻能飲,如象等鼻。分分受之,故名段食」,又以「如人患寒,忽遇日光及火炎觸,即便有益」解光影炎涼之能益——這是古德為論文所補的實例,讀來最易入。

色為何不是段食。這是一問精彩處。色明明看得見、也隨飲食而來,何以不算?論主給兩個理由:「此不能益自所對根,解脫者故」。第一,色不能利益它自己所對的那個根——眼看見色,眼根並不因此得養;而「夫名食者,必先資益自根大種,後乃及餘」。第二,「又不還者及阿羅漢解脫食貪,雖見種種上妙飲食而無益故」。至於見色而生喜樂,那是「緣色觸生,是食非色」——能益的是觸,不是色

其餘三食與無漏之簡。「觸謂三和所生諸觸,思謂意業,識謂識蘊,此三唯有漏,通三界皆有」。有人問:食體為什麼不通無漏?論主錄毘婆沙師之釋:「能資諸有是其食義,無漏修生為滅諸有」——食的定義本身就是『養生死』,無漏是要滅生死的,方向相反,所以不能算食。並引經為助:食四種「能令部多有情安住,及能資益諸求生者」。

部多與求生。「言部多者,顯已生義」,已受生者皆是。「求生」則指中有,論主由此開出中有五名:「此目中有,由佛世尊以五種名說中有故」——「一者意成,從意生故」、「二者求生,常喜尋察當生處故」、「三者食香,身資香食往生處故」、「四者中有,二趣中間所有蘊故」、「五者名起,對向當生暫時起故」。另外還有一解:「又部多者謂阿羅漢,餘有愛者說名求生」。

起結與生結之四句。中有五名之後,論引一經作四句簡別:「有補特伽羅已斷起結、未斷生結」——「起」即中有(前文已釋「起謂中有」),「生」即生有。論列四句:「離二界貪諸上流者為第一句,中般涅槃為第二句,諸阿羅漢為第三句,除前諸相為第四句。」先問:這四句在分什麼?分的是「起」與「生」二結各斷未斷——「起」謂中有,「生」謂生有。上流者於無色界不受中有,是已斷起結;而更有受生,是未斷生結。中般涅槃者正居中有,是未斷起結;而更不受生,是已斷生結。阿羅漢二結俱斷;其餘則二俱未斷。排誤:把「起」讀成「生起」之泛稱。此處「起」是中有之別名,論前文剛立過——五名之末即作「名起,對向當生暫時起故」。落地上:四句法是本論最常用的簡別器;每見「應作四句」,先問所分的是哪兩個軸,四格自然落位。

四食於已生與求生。論隨即問:「幾食能令部多安住?幾食資益求生有情?」答:「毘婆沙師說皆具四。」先問:段食明明只養現身,怎麼也能資益求生者?論給的理由是:「諸有愛者亦由段食為緣資益令招後有,以世尊說四食皆為病癰箭根老死緣故」——段食養此身,此身有愛則續造後有之業,故段食於求生亦有其分。排誤:把「皆具四」讀成四食的作用沒有分工。通與勝是兩層:作用上四食於已生、求生皆通;就勝能說,則「前二如養母,養已生故;後二如生母,生未生故」。落地上:這一問答與後文『何緣唯說四食』是同一條線的兩端——先立其通,後限其勝。

觸等三食亦各有四句。段食有四句之後,論一句帶過:「如是觸等隨其所應,一一當知皆有四句。」並自設一問:「頗有觸等為緣,資益諸根大種而非食耶?」答:「有,謂異地無漏觸等。」先問:無漏觸怎麼會資益根大種卻不算食?因為食之為食,判準在滋長有;無漏法不滋長後有,縱有資益之用,亦不得食名。排誤:把「資益」與「食」畫等號。論的次第是先問滋長有與否,再問資益與否,二者不可倒。落地上:這正是四食一段最要緊的一條界——食是就『令有相續』而立名,不是就『有益身體』而立名

思食三事。這是全論最動人的一段敘事。其一,飢荒中的父親把灰裝進袋子掛在牆上,騙孩子說是麨囊,「二子希望多時延命」;後來有人打開,「子見是灰望絕便死」。其二,海上遇難的商人遙望積沫以為海岸,「意望速至命得延時」,及至觸知非岸,「望絕便死」。其三,論主引《集異門足》所說大海眾生埋卵於沙、母若常思卵便不壞之事,卻不採其解——「此不應然,違食義故。豈他思食能持自身」,並改正為:「理實應言卵常思母得不爛壞,忘則命終」。

排誤:這三個故事最容易被當成勸善的譬喻讀。它們不是。它們是論證:所證的是「思」確實能持身,一念希望斷絕,命隨之斷。而論主對第三事的糾正尤其要緊——食必須是自己的思,不能是別人的思;否則「食」就成了可以外借的東西,整個定義就散了。

為何唯說四食。既然「諸有漏法皆滋長有」,為什麼只說四種?論主答「雖爾就勝說四無失」,並給出一張極清晰的二二分配表:前二食益此世,後二食引當有。「言所依者,謂有根身,段食於彼能為資益」;「言能依者,謂心心所,觸食於彼能為資益」;當有之生,「思食能引」,引已則「從業所熏識種子力後有得起」。末後一喻收全段:「前二如養母,養已生故;後二如生母,生未生故」。

四句與邊際。論主又設四句簡別:有段非食(飲噉反而損壞根大種)、有食非段(其餘三食)、亦段亦食、非段非食。並問有沒有能資益根大種而仍不是食的?「有,謂異地無漏觸等」。又論「捐食者身亦名為食,初資益故」,並記毘婆沙師之說:食於二時皆得名食——「一、初食時能除飢渴;二、消化已資根及大」。

五趣四生皆具四食。地獄怎麼會有段食?「鐵丸洋銅豈非段食」?論主先引《品類足》之定義解圍——那部論「且依能資益者說名為食」;然後給地獄一個位置:「然地獄中熱鐵丸等,雖於食已能為損害,而能暫時解除飢渴,得食相故亦名為食」,且「又孤地獄段食如人」。

贍部林異生之挍量。段末還附了一段考據式的辨析:施一百外道離欲仙食,不如施一位「贍部林中異生」。這位異生是誰?論主逐一排除——說是贍部洲一切有腹者,不合「一」字;說是近佛菩薩,則與「施彼獲福,勝施俱胝阿羅漢」不合;毘婆沙者說是得順決擇分者,論主批得最重:「此名與義亦不相應,曾無契經或本論說」,「當知彼唯自所分別」。他自己取的是:「後身菩薩居贍部林名彼異生」,並以世尊後來改拿外道與預流向挍量為旁證。

落地:四食一段的真正用處,是把『維持生命』這件最日常的事翻譯成法數,讓人看見生死之所以相續,靠的是四道供給線——身有段食、心有觸食、來生有思食與識食。斷一條線就少一分相續;解脫者「解脫食貪」正是從第一條線上鬆手。頌疏在此處以已離貪者為例申說色非段食之理,說「不還果及阿羅漢無段食貪,名為解脫」,把這一層點得很清楚。


十五、死與生:六位唯意識,二時唯捨受

先問:人斷氣的那一念、投生的那一念,究竟是哪一個識在活動?是什麼樣的心情?

:頌一口氣管了六件事,論主列得很整齊:「斷善續善離界地染,從離染退命終受生,於此六位法爾唯許意識非餘」。這六位——斷善根、續善根、離染、退、死、生——共同點是都太細微,五識接不住,只有意識能。並且「所說生言應知亦攝初結中有」,中有的第一念也算在內。

受呢?「死生唯許捨受相應,捨相應心不明利故,餘受明利不順死生」。死與生的那一念,心是鈍的,所以只能配捨受

還有兩條限制:「又此二時唯散非定,要有心位必非無心」。不在定中的理由有三——界地各別、加行而生、能作攝益,而死生之心恰恰是自地的、任運的、微劣的。不在無心的理由是「以無心位命必無損」,且無心者「以無因故,離起煩惱無受生故」。

入涅槃之心則另有一格:「雖說死有通三性心,然入涅槃唯二無記」,至於欲界是否有捨受異熟,論主錄了兩派而不判。何以必是無記?「無記勢力微順心斷故」——心要斷,須先弱

識在何處滅。頓死者「意識身根欻然總滅」;漸死者依趣而異:「謂墮惡趣說名往下,彼識最後於足處滅」,「若往人趣識滅於臍,若往生天識滅心處」,阿羅漢「彼最後心亦心處滅」,另有一師說「彼滅在頂」。論主為漸滅打了一個極生動的比方:「如以少水置炎石上,漸減漸消一處都盡」。

斷末摩。臨終多被斷末摩之苦所逼。末摩不是一個器官——「無有別物名為末摩,然於身中有異支節觸便致死,是謂末摩」。致死之緣是「若水火風隨一增盛,如利刀刃觸彼末摩」。而「非如斬薪說名為斷,如斷無覺故得斷名」——這個「斷」是失去知覺的斷,不是砍斷的斷。地界為何無此用?「以無第四內災患故」,內災只有三種——「內三災患,謂風熱淡」。

天子五衰。天中無斷末摩,代之以五衰相。小衰五種:器具出非愛聲、身光昧劣、「三者於沐浴位水渧著身」、「四者本性囂馳今滯一境」、「五者眼本凝寂今數瞬動」——這五相現「此五相現非定當死」。大衰五種:衣染埃塵、花鬘萎悴、兩腋汗出、臭氣入身、不樂本座——「此五相現必定當死」。

排誤:讀者最容易把「死生唯捨受」誤解為『死時不苦』。捨受說的是結生與命終那一剎那的心,不是整個臨終過程;斷末摩之苦是實苦,論主自己說「因此便生增上苦受」。二者不在同一剎那,不相違。另一個易誤處是「唯意識」——這不是說臨終沒有身體感受,而是說那決定性的一念在意識。校勘上此段有一條可留意:「諸阿羅漢說名不生」,元明二本作「不往」,二讀側重不同,本帙唯錄不判。

落地:這一節是全論談臨終最集中的地方,往後賢聖品談中般涅槃、業品談順次生受業,都要回到這裡取尺度。天子五衰的兩層分別尤其有用——小衰可轉,大衰必死,這一層區分本身就是無常觀的一個具體入手處。


十六、三聚:世間的三分

先問:一部講世間的品,最後拿什麼收尾?論主選的是三聚——把一切有情按『去向定不定』分成三堆。

:「世尊於此有情世間生住沒中建立三聚」,即「一正性定聚、二邪性定聚、三不定性聚」。

正性取的是斷:契經言「貪無餘斷,瞋無餘斷,癡無餘斷」,「一切煩惱皆無餘斷,是名正性」。而「定」取的是聖:「定者謂聖,聖謂已有無漏道生,遠諸惡法故名為聖,獲得畢竟離繫得」,因為必能盡惑,故名正定。論主在此設了一問極有分量:已獲順解脫分的人也必得涅槃,為何不算正定?答有三:「彼後或墮邪定聚故」、「又得涅槃時未定故,非如預流者極七返有等」、「又彼未能捨邪性故,不名正定」。

邪性取的是趣:「何名邪性?謂諸地獄、傍生、餓鬼,是名邪性」;「定」則取無間業:「定謂無間,造無間者必墮地獄,故名邪定」。

不定是剩下的:「正邪定餘,名不定性。彼待二緣,可成二故」——待緣而定,兩邊都可能。

排誤:三聚最容易被讀成三種人的道德評價。它不是。它是就『去向是否已定』而分的,與現在的善惡並不直接對應。一個修得很好卻尚未見道的人仍在不定聚裡;這正是論主設那一問的用意。另一個易誤處是把「不定」讀成中間狀態,其實「不定」的實義是還在兩種緣的作用之下——這反而是最有可為的位置。

落地:全卷以此收尾,是有深意的。前面講了緣起、四有、四食、死生,都是在說有情如何被業惑推著走;最後這一節則把整個世間按『還能不能改』重新排了一次隊。大多數人在不定聚裡,而不定聚的定義本身就是「可成二」——這一句是整卷世間論落到修行上的出口。頌疏於此頌只用四個字定其骨架,說「上句標,下句釋」,簡明可從。


承衍:三疏之鏡

以上是本卷論文自身之義。此下另立一節,收五事:三疏互異、眾賢之反破、真諦舊譯之異、二處並錄不判之公案、可對讀之座標。鏡非論,只是換一種讀法看同一段文;並錄不判,各還其位。

一、三疏互異之處

科判之異。三家在本卷之首所標的科各不相同。光記作「無明何義者,此下大文第二別明名義」;寶疏作「論『無明何義』,自此已下大門第二釋十二支名義」,且底本原字作「大門」而非「大文」,逐字照錄;頌疏作「從此大文第二,別明,於中有二:一別明四法、二別指餘文」。三家所指同一段而用語各異,尤以寶疏另立四支之目最為明晰。

經部救義之處理。光記於「如何不許至何理相違」一段明標「經部救意」,並自行展開染慧種子與現行二層之辯法,段末更下一判語:「論主非經部師,評取說一切有部」。寶疏同標經部而不展開,另引經文「經言無明染慧非定相應諸染污慧間雜善慧令不清淨名之為染」為助。頌疏則以四句綱格總攝,說「初句引證,下三句破異說」,全不涉種子。三家詳略懸殊,互異不判。

法救之說。寶疏於「恃我類性」下補釋,說「此大德說無明,即是餘經所說恃我類性」,並以九慢類釋「異於我慢」。頌疏徑引「大德法救說:無明體是諸有情恃我類性」作結。光記未特為此說另立專節。

觸體之宗派標籤。頌疏於三和一段末明標宗義歸屬:「依薩婆多,離三和外別有觸體,是心所法」。光記則以「和合有二」之科釋同一問題而不標宗名。標與不標,是二疏體例之別。

增語觸之補義。光記引順正理補一義——「以有對根為所依故。唯有對法為境界故」,於「所依」之外再加「境界」一重,此為論文所無。寶疏、頌疏未見此補。

十八之數目論證。光記兩度引順正理補釋『第三靜慮之樂何以不立近行』——「若爾,應無捨意近行,無所對故」與「又彼地樂凝滯於境,近行於境數有推移」。寶疏則引婆沙第三釋補一異訓:「又依意故近境而行,名意近行」。頌疏皆不引,唯隨文疏解「此成十八,具足由三」。光記與寶疏皆好援外論補強,頌疏顯著簡省——這是本卷所見三疏體例之常態。

世親異說段之去取。這是本卷三疏互異最顯著之處。寶疏不但收錄,還為它定了性——「第三論主假為異說破有部也」,並把眾賢的反破整段引進自己的疏裡,如「如何定知?於諸境界或愛或憎或不擇捨方是近行」。光記與頌疏亦皆逐義釋之——光記標其歸屬云「此下敘異說。或是經部師說。近行唯染,與意相牽,數行所緣」,續以三毒配喜憂捨並引六恒住為證;頌疏則直判宗屬云「此上所論十八近行皆通有漏,是婆娑宗。然依經部,於有漏中唯取雜染,名為近行」,續釋耽嗜依、出離依之三十六師句。唯寶疏兼收眾賢之破,故二造對辯之全文獨存於寶疏。三疏之中唯寶疏保留了這一組完整的公案,另二家徑略。

四食之取材側重。寶疏獨引順正理之北俱盧洲一難——「若人生在北俱盧洲,離段吞噉,壽豈斷壞」,把『不吃是否即不能住』推到極端;光記重在感官實例的訓詁(口鼻分受、日光火炎);頌疏重在『已離貪者見美食而無益』之理路。同一段食之問,三家各取一路。

三聚之補義。寶疏引順正理申「正性」何以獨取無餘斷為義——「何故唯斷說名正性?謂此永盡邪偽法故」,並將「彼後或墮邪定聚」下之數由明標為四釋。頌疏但以「上句標,下句釋」總攝。光記則於本段立科為『大文第二明三聚別』,並於「生住沒」三字別出『生有·本有·死有·中有』四有之一解,末引《集異門足論》第四之三聚問答為證。

神泰疏之闕。神泰疏為殘本,世品全闕,本卷無逐文釋可繫——據實標闕,不以他卷之文充之。惟其卷一之全論總覽表所記世品頌數,仍為本品頌量作證。

二、眾賢之反破

眾賢於順正理論中稱世親為「經主」。本卷相應段中明標經主者二處,全錄如下。

其一,無明染慧之救。眾賢先標「經主於此假作救言」,牒俱舍原文「諸染污慧間雜善慧令不清淨說為能染」,隨即斷曰「今詳彼言,非善分別,離相應品不能染故」,並出兩重歸謬——「非阿羅漢應無不染心」與「又無染慧雜有染慧,應令有染轉成無染」。顯宗論同段作略本,亦標「經主於此假作救言」,而只留一句「此救不然,諸無漏慧應被染故」。一義二宗:世親錄一救義——依貪染心之現成教說類推,謂間雜之勢力已足言染,而其後自判「此說為善」而捨之;眾賢依能治所治之勢力對比反詰,主張不待相應而言染必致諸過。並錄不判。

其二,十八意近行之異說。眾賢標「經主此中假為異說」,牒世親之語畢,詰之曰「未審經主以何相義為意近行蘊在心中」,又曰「非阿羅漢有意近行,少與正理契經相違」,末斷「故毘婆沙所說為善」。顯宗論於此一往復獨闕——其文自「無有近行通無漏者」起,依次說成就、獲得、緣境差別,逕接三十六師句與耽嗜依/出離依,末即轉入「所餘有支何緣不說」,世親之自陳異說與眾賢之破,於此一段之場景中全無其位同一類型之對辯,顯宗論一存略本、一則全略,去取不一,誠實記之,不作泛化之判。

其三,四食段中之三方之局。四食、斷善根、死生、三聚四段之內,順正理未見以「經主」標名之直接反破。惟其中另有一段破「上座」——「然上座言:所飲噉聚皆是食體,無別說故」,眾賢破之曰「彼言非理。所以者何?雖無別說,應別取故」,並立「又唯觸處是真食體」。此處眾賢所破者非世親,且其結論與俱舍「色非段食」同向——是有部、世親、上座三方之另一格局,非二造對辯,故別立一項而誌之。

其四,無明一支之下,另有三組上座說與一組大德邏摩說。 眾賢於本卷「經主」二處之外,還逐一牒破上座對「無明」的三種釋法:一者「由有此故令明非有,是謂無明」——以明之不有釋無明;二者「或如是類心及心所總謂無明」——以一類心心所總稱之;三者「或顛倒明即謂無明」——以顛倒之明釋之。另錄大德邏摩一說:「非邪見體即是無明」。此四說語主都不是世親,故不入「經主」之列,但同題而異解,讀本子無明支時應知本論之外還有這幾條路。並錄不判。

其五,『名』與『識、名色互為緣』二題,眾賢再破上座,並錄大德邏摩之模型。 上座釋「名」作「順成彼彼有情相續,故說為名」;於識與名色互緣處兩度「假設難言」;大德邏摩則另立一套中有名色引結生識、識滅復引生有名色的模型。眾賢分別結以「故彼問答皆不應理」、「但有虛言,違理教故」與「詳上座宗說識名色互為緣義,理必不成」。《顯宗論》於此段逕作「餘廣決擇,如《順正理》」——略本自己把讀者送回廣本,可見這是一整段場景,不是零星旁引。並錄不判。

三、真諦舊譯之異

真諦《俱舍釋論》於本卷相應段自成一系。體例上,玄奘「頌曰/論曰」整頌先出,真諦「偈曰/釋曰」逐句嵌釋,一頌常拆二至四處分引;故玄奘之十六塊,於真諦作若干短偈散布。

譯名上,最大之系統差是意近行——真諦全作「心分別行」或「意分別行」,貫穿全段。其餘如有對/有礙、增語/依言、境/塵、漏/流、煩惱/惑、蘊/陰、續善根/接善根、法救/達磨多羅,皆各成一系。「依言」直取名言為所緣,「增語」取語之增上,二譯所取角度不同而同指一事。

趨同處亦不可不記。頌「如非親實等」五字兩本逐字全同;「從此生六受」與「五屬身餘心」十字亦逐字全同,唯真諦拆為二偈句;「於四種有中,生有」六字全同,唯玄奘作「唯染污」而真諦作「必染污」。並非通篇皆殊異,基礎陳述句兩代譯師用字竟能高度重合——趨同與趨異並存,唯錄不判。

開合亦有異。真諦於末摩處增引一偈「於身有是處,由隨觸令死」,玄奘本無對應;而段食唯欲界之界定,真諦此段以問答體逐層展開,未見與玄奘逐字密合之單句——此為體例差而非義理差,不強配。至於「非定無心二」與「非一無心二」之定/一一字之異,唯錄二本逐字,不代作判。

卷界:真諦世間品分四卷,玄奘分五卷;真諦「卷第八」之題恰落在本卷內部(十八意近行論畢、五喻將起之際),與玄奘的卷界完全不對應。二譯之分卷各有其理,本節唯並錄。

四、二處並錄不判之公案

其一,四食之體與界繫。本卷於四食一事上,實有數層並存之說而論主未一一裁定,此處逐層並錄。

其一層,食體之寬狹。論主一面說「諸有漏法皆滋長有」——凡有漏法都在養生死;一面又說「雖爾就勝說四無失」,就其殊勝而只立四。「諸有漏法皆滋長有」是設難之詞,論以「就勝說四無失」限定之——不是把一切有漏法都升為食體。

其二層,食是否通無漏。此問論主未自答,而是錄毘婆沙師之釋:「能資諸有是其食義,無漏修生為滅諸有」。這是有部一系的定義式解法——先把「食」定義為養有,無漏自然出局。讀者若問『無漏能否資益身心』,論主並未在此正面回應;此處所立者是名言之界,非事相之判

其三層,識食之攝。頌以「後二於當有,引及起如次」定思食與識食的分工:思食引當有,識食起當有——「從業所熏識種子力後有得起」。要注意識食在此的職能是,不是;而在論主「幾食能令部多安住?幾食資益求生有情」之問下,答的又是「皆具四」——四食於已生與未生皆有分。「皆具四」與『二二分工』不是兩套未裁之說:四食於已生、求生皆有作用,故曰皆具四;而段觸於資益已生最勝、思識於引起當有最勝,故就勝能唯說四食。作用通而勝能各有主,二語同時成立。

其四層,段食之體與界繫。體為香味觸三塵而非食物之團;界繫唯欲界,「離段食貪生上界故」。校勘上此處恰有一條異讀——底本作「香味觸三」而宮本作「二」;三之數與下文「口鼻分分受之」相合,二之數則不合。此可作文脈自洽之旁證,不作校本取捨

其五層,與他論之異。論主對《集異門足》大海眾生之說明言「此不應然,違食義故」而自出正解;對《品類足》之段食定義則以「且依能資益者說名為食」相通。同為本論之屬,一破一通,論主之取捨已見於文,此處唯記其事,不評其是非。

其六層,眾賢與上座之爭。四食段內眾賢別破上座「所飲噉聚皆是食體」之說,而立「唯觸處是真食體」。此說較俱舍「香味觸三」為狹。俱舍、眾賢、上座三家於段食之體寬狹各異,並錄不判。

其二,十八意近行。世親於成就清單之後自陳「然我所見經義有殊」,立「唯雜染者」方名近行,並以六恒住與「非阿羅漢無有世間緣善法喜」為證;眾賢反破,末斷「故毘婆沙所說為善」;顯宗論則自成就、獲得、緣境差別逕接三十六師句與所餘有支,未出此一異說與眾賢之破;真諦本則獨立收有此段之對應文,可證其為世親原論本有之文,非玄奘系傳本獨增;漢傳三疏之中,唯寶疏兼收眾賢之破,且明標「論主假為異說破有部也」;光記、頌疏則各自釋此異說而不及眾賢之破。一段公案,四家所傳各為一種去取——本節唯全錄其形,二造之勝負不判。

五、可對讀之座標

本卷所立四食、中有五名、三聚三事,皆為部派毘曇之定型法數,後世諸系承之而各有開合,可以對讀。

四食之名,瑜伽師地論於任持一義之下同立四食,而思食一名彼作意思食,一字之增而四數不改;其釋食義,取的是四食能長養五色根、意根以及根所依之大種,與本論「夫名食者,必先資益自根大種,後乃及餘」同軌。資益根與大種,是兩系共許之食義。惟瑜伽另有一處於任持之義下立五,於四食之外更加命根——本論以命根別屬心不相應行而不入食數,彼處則與四食並列,開合可對讀。(彼二處之逐字與所繫之頁錨見本子考據目七。)

中有五名,本論作意成、求生、食香、中有、名起;瑜伽於同一事上出三名——中有取二有中間而生,健達縛取尋香而行、香所資養,意行取以意為依而往生處。中有、食香、意成三名相合,求生與名起二名不見於彼段,名數之開合可對讀。

三聚,本論作正性定聚、邪性定聚、不定性聚;瑜伽所立之三聚,名全同而以邪性居首、正性居次,次序與本論倒置,且於三聚之下更各開本性與方便二種。

至於「名」之一字,本論通取無色四蘊,而後世法相之學別立名身、句身、文身於心不相應行之中——同一個字而所指之寬狹全異,這是初學最易混的一處,列為座標。

Before reading this fascicle

The preceding fascicle first set out the dependent origination by stages transmitted by the Vaibhāṣikas — the twofold causality over three lives and the four kinds of dependent origination — together with intermediate existence and entry into the womb, and recorded that at this place the author set down the two words “transmitted and allowed”; Saṅghabhadra read those two words as a mark of the author’s disbelief, and the word-for-word citations and the recording together of the two parties are in the apparatus and Further Resonances of the preceding unit. When this fascicle is reached, the manner of writing suddenly changes: the whole chain is no longer discussed, and instead he turns back and takes the links apart one by one. The very first sentence of the fascicle is “what is the sense of ignorance?”, without so much as a transitional formula.

What is to be noticed is this: he does not take all twelve links apart. Fabao’s Commentary counted the divisions of this passage and says, “within it are four: first, explaining ignorance; second, explaining name-and-form; third, explaining the link of contact; fourth, explaining the link of feeling,” while as for the remaining eight links, “they are explained by referring to the remaining text” — only four links are taken apart, and the remaining eight are expressly said to be treated elsewhere. This is not laziness. The link of consciousness and the link of the six sense fields were stated in the Chapter on the Elements; the links of formations and of existence are reserved for the chapter on action; the links of craving and of appropriation are reserved for the chapter on the latent tendencies; and birth, old age, and death are themselves the aspect of the result. So the links that really need a separate explanation within the chapter on dependent origination are exactly these four. A reader who expects this fascicle to be “a detailed exposition of the twelve links” will be disappointed at the first line; one who knows it to be “a supplementary lecture on four links” will read it smoothly.

The four links taken apart, the author goes on to do three things: first he uses eight external similes to gather the twelve links into the three kinds of affliction, action, and the matter of results; next he distinguishes the defiled and the undefiled among the four existences; then he asks one question, “upon what do these sentient beings depend to abide?”, and out of it comes the long passage on the four nutriments. Last he analyzes which consciousness and which feeling belong to death and birth, and closes with the three classes.

So the skeleton of this fascicle is in fact fourfold: the names and senses of the links → the classifying of the links → the defiled and undefiled among the existences → abiding and passing away. The first half distinguishes names, the second half distinguishes things. The passage on the four nutriments is the longest stretch of prose commentary in the fascicle, over fifteen hundred characters; the passage on the simultaneity of contact and feeling comes next, over nine hundred. The doctrinal density of both far exceeds that of the half-stanza to which each is attached — the stanza is only the hook, and the prose commentary is the body itself, and this fascicle displays that trait most plainly of all.


I. Ignorance Is Not “the Absence of Clear Knowing”

First ask: since ignorance is called the “absence” of clear knowing, might it not be simply an “absence” — the empty gap where clear knowing is not? The author sets three objections in a row as the fascicle opens precisely in order to force this question out. The first objection: if it is said that “its entity is not clear knowing,” then the eye, ear, nose, tongue, and body are not clear knowing either — would they not all become ignorance? The second objection: then let it be restated as “the absence of clear knowing.” The third objection: if it is the nonexistence of clear knowing, then “the entity of ignorance would be nonexistent” — and how could something that does not exist act as a condition to give rise to the link of formations?

Answer: the answer the stanza gives is ten characters only, “ignorance is what clear knowing counteracts, as with ‘not a kinsman,’ ‘not true,’ and the rest.” The key lies in the words “what is counteracted.” Ignorance is not “anything whatever other than clear knowing,” nor is it “the nonexistence of clear knowing”; it is the very thing that clear knowing counteracts head-on. For this the author adduces three ready-made usages of language. An enemy is called “not a friend and kinsman” because he “stands opposed” to friends and kinsmen, and not because he falls outside the list of them; hence “it is not other than a friend and kinsman, nor the absence of a friend and kinsman.” Speaking the truth is called “true,” and then “truthful speech is called true, and the false and deceitful speech that it counteracts is called not true” — deceitful speech is the kind that truthful speech counteracts, and not “every utterance other than a true one.” The word “and the rest” in the stanza then takes in “not a dharma,” “not the sense,” and “the nature of not being a real thing,” the usage being wholly the same.

Clearing a misreading: readers most easily read this passage as a game with language, thinking that the author is playing with the word “not.” In truth he is guarding a line — whatever can act as a condition must be a dharma possessed of an entity. The twelve links are a chain of cause and result, and if the first link were an “empty nothing” the whole chain would hang in the air. Hence the author immediately asks himself “how is it known that it is so?” and answers himself, “because it is said that formations have it as condition”: since the sūtra says that formations have ignorance as their condition, ignorance must be possessed of an entity.

Where it lands: the criterion established in this passage can be put to use again and again throughout the treatise. Whenever a name of the form “not such-and-such” or “no such-and-such” is met with, first ask, “is this an exclusion, or does it point to something further?” Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary puts it most plainly here, explaining this stanza thus: “as for ‘ignorance is what clear knowing counteracts,’ it shows that it has a real entity, that is, that this ignorance does not comprehend the four truths,” and pointing out under the simile that “as for ‘not other than a friend and kinsman,’ it means that the enemy is called not a friend and kinsman” — dividing off clearly the two works of the simile (not to be confused with the eye and the rest, and really to have an entity of its own).


II. Four Reasons: Why Ignorance Must Have an Entity of Its Own

First ask: the preceding section only laid down a definition; on what ground is that definition said to be right? The author answers very solidly — “there are, besides, reliable proofs” — and then gives four, all taken from established usages in scripture.

Answer: the first, “because it is stated as fetter and the rest.” The sūtra enters ignorance among such names for afflictions as “fetter,” “bond,” “latent tendency,” and “outflow,” “yoke,” and “flood”; the eye and the other faculties are not afflictions, and “neither the eye and the rest that are other, nor what is wholly without an entity to be found, can be spoken of as fetter, bond, and things of that kind” — an empty gap that is nothing at all cannot be ranked in the list of afflictions. The second, “because it is neither bad discernment nor view.” Some say that ignorance is just bad discernment, and set up their account with a simile from ordinary life: “a bad wife or child is called having no wife or child” — a bad wife, lacking the virtues of a wife, gets the name “no wife”; and by the same reasoning bad discernment, lacking the virtue of clear knowing, “ought likewise to be named ignorance.” The author does not accept the simile and refutes it straight off with one sentence: “that is not ignorance, because there is view in it” — bad discernment contains view within it, and view is of the nature of investigating keenly and deciding, and is not ignorance. Moreover “the several defiled discernments are called bad discernment, and since there is view within them they are not ignorance,” from which it is evident that the two are not equal. The third, “because it is associated with view.” “If ignorance were discernment, it ought not to be associated with view, since two entities of discernment are not associated with each other” — within a single moment of thought two discernments do not arise together, and since the sūtra grants that ignorance is associated with view, ignorance is not discernment. The fourth, “because it is said to defile discernment.” The sūtra says, “greedy desire defiles the mind so that it is not liberated; ignorance defiles discernment so that it is not pure”; discernment cannot defile discernment, just as greed must be unlike mind in order to defile mind.

Clearing a misreading: these four are often taken as four independent little arguments, whereas in fact they are four sentry posts on one line of defense, guarding together the single conclusion that ignorance is neither an “absence” nor “a kind of discernment.” The defense in the middle of the passage — which Puguang’s Record marks as “the intent of the Sautrāntika defense” and Fabao’s Commentary as “this is the Sautrāntikas’ defense” — holds that being interspersed among wholesome discernment is enough for “being able to defile,” without arising in association; the author records it, and also gives his own adjudication: “yet there is a further ignorance of a kind unlike discernment, as greed is unlike mind, and this account is the better one.” It should be noticed that this is the author choosing between two accounts, and not a fifth reason newly made by him.

Where it lands: at the end the author gives the mark of ignorance: “that is, not comprehending the truths, the real, action, and result.” Pressed further, he frankly acknowledges that “dharmas of this kind can by their nature only be stated so,” and that one “can only distinguish their function” — dharmas of this kind can be identified only by their function, and cannot be taken apart any further. This is the honesty of Abhidharma, and it is the one sentence a reader should most learn: when a definition reaches its limit, one must be willing to stop.


III. Name: Why the Four Formless Aggregates Are Called “Name”

First ask: of the link “name-and-form,” form has already been distinguished in the Chapter on the Elements; why does the remaining “name” refer to the four aggregates of feeling, perception, formations, and consciousness? “Name” is plainly a matter of language, while the four aggregates are dharmas of mind — how are the two to be hooked together?

Answer: the stanza has only five characters, “name is the four formless aggregates,” and the whole reason is in the prose commentary: “following the names established for them and the force of faculty and object they turn and change with respect to the sense, and so they are said to be name.” Mind is called name because it turns along with language — the world establishes a name in common, and mind turns with that name to that object. The example the author gives is of the plainest: “as with such names as ox, horse, form, and taste,” for when you call out “ox” the mind falls upon an ox. So “name” here does not mean the word itself; it means that property of mind by which it turns along with a name. The author then supplies two further explanations: first, that the four aggregates “turn and change upon this and that object in taking it as their object”; second, that “moreover they are of a kind like name, being made manifest by following names.” At the end he records also the account of another master: “these four formless aggregates, having cast off this body, turn and proceed to another birth, and turning and changing like a name they are signalized as name” — a name being transferable from one thing to another, and mind too being able to cast off this body and proceed to another birth, the likeness being taken in that respect.

Clearing a misreading: the commonest misreading is to take the “name” here for the name of “name-body, phrase-body, syllable-body” spoken of in the later system. The two share a graph and differ in sense: the name here takes the whole of the four formless aggregates, while the later name-body is a single item among the formations not associated with mind. Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary here says outright, “name means the four non-form aggregates, that is, feeling, perception, formations, and consciousness,” nailing down the extension first and only then explaining why it is called name — an order worth learning.

Where it lands: this section looks small, and yet it is the foundation of everything later discussed under the two words “name-and-form.” Wherever one reads of name-and-form among the twelve links, of consciousness nutriment among the four nutriments, or even of “name-and-form arising together” at the joining of rebirth, the “name” meant is always these four aggregates and not the word.


IV. Contact: Is It Produced by the Meeting of Three, or Is It the Meeting of Three Itself?

First ask: the definition of the link of contact is “contact is of six kinds, produced by the meeting of three” — faculty, object, and consciousness meeting together and producing contact. But the meeting of the three is already one thing; why must a further “contact” be established?

Answer: the author first settles a technical difficulty: the faculty, object, and consciousness of the five consciousnesses may be simultaneous, “and of the arising of the first five contacts it may be said that three meet, since it is granted that faculty, object, and consciousness arise at the same time”; but mind-contact is not so — the mind-faculty is the mind of the preceding moment that has ceased and belongs to the past; the object of dharmas may belong to the future; mental consciousness belongs to the present; and the three not being simultaneous, how is this to count as meeting? He gives two solutions: “this is precisely what is called meeting, that is, the sense of cause and result is established,” or else “or because they produce one and the same result they are called meeting.” Meeting need not be defined as simultaneity: the establishing of cause and result is meeting, and producing one and the same result is meeting too.

Then comes the first exchange between schools in this fascicle. One party holds that the meeting of three is itself contact, citing scripture in proof: “these three dharmas gathered and met together are called contact.” The other party holds that contact is a mental factor of its own, citing in proof the sūtra of the gate of the six sixes — for beyond the six internal sense fields, the six external sense fields, and the six bodies of consciousness the sūtra establishes six bodies of contact besides, from which it is evident that contact has an entity of its own. After several rounds back and forth the author lays down his pen in one sentence: “to object and explain back and forth in this fashion would make the discussion too much, and so it should stop for the present,” and then says, “the Abhidharma masters, however, hold that there is a separate contact.”

Clearing a misreading: readers often read “it should stop for the present” as the author giving up on judgment. It is not. What he stops is the going back and forth of discussion, not the conclusion — the very next sentence states the position of the Abhidharma masters. But neither should the sentence be read the other way, as the author’s own adjudication: the subject he uses is “the Abhidharma masters,” and this is recording a school’s tenet and not declaring his own. Puguang’s Record here marks by name, one by one, the speakers implicit in the treatise’s text, which makes it clearer to read; yet that is a reading the ancient master supplies on the treatise’s behalf, and the text itself does not name them at every place.

Where it lands: this section demonstrates the standard procedure by which Abhidharma handles a dispute over “a separate entity” — first resolve the technical difficulty, then set out the citations of the two parties, then record the school to which each belongs, and last stop. Hereafter, whenever it is asked whether the latent tendencies are associated with mind, or whether nonmanifest form really exists, the procedure used is the same.


V. Resistant and Designation: One Named from the Support, One from the Object

First ask: why must the six contacts be further combined into two classes? Where does the knife come down in combining them?

Answer: the stanza says, “those associated with the five are resistant; the sixth, arising together with it, is of designation.” The first five contacts are called resistant, the reason being that “the five contacts of the eye and the rest are called resistant, because they take resistant faculties as their support” — the knife comes down on the support: the five faculties have resistance, and so they are called resistant. The sixth, mind-contact, is called of designation, the reason being that “designation is name, and name is the long object taken by mind-contact, and so with respect to just this it is named contact of designation” — the knife comes down on the object: within the object taken by mind-contact there is one thing more, namely verbal designation. The author explains what “long” means by an exceedingly handsome contrast: “as it is said that visual consciousness can cognize only blue and cannot cognize that this is blue, while mental consciousness cognizes blue and cognizes also that this is blue, and so it is called long.” Visual consciousness can catch that patch of blue but cannot catch the judgment “this is blue”; mental consciousness catches both. Hence the object of mind-contact is the wider, and so it is named of designation.

Clearing a misreading: the word “designation” — whose Chinese graphs read literally “increased speech” — is most easily read as “added speech.” In truth it is a name established with respect to the dominance of verbal designation. The author himself also records another way of taking it: “some say: for mental consciousness speech is dominant, and only so does it turn upon its object, whereas the five consciousnesses are not so; and therefore mental consciousness alone is named of designation” — on this account the name of designation is established not from the object but from association. One and the same name may have two routes of naming, and the author lets both stand without adjudicating.

Where it lands: this section is a demonstration of the glossing of technical names. Hereafter, on reading any compound technical name, first ask, “is this name established from the entity, from the support, from the object, or from association?” — and the thing will mostly come untied. Puguang’s Record and Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary both here delimit these two terms by the “dependent-determinative analysis” among the six compound analyses of logic; Fabao’s Commentary, for its part, establishes the names severally from support, from object, and from association.


VI. The Sixteen Kinds of Contact: Three Ways of Cutting Laid One upon Another

First ask: the six contacts have already been combined into two classes; how do sixteen kinds now appear? How are these numbers laid one upon another?

Answer: the stanza — “with clear knowing, with ignorance, neither of the two; the without-outflows, the defiled, the rest; two associated with craving and hostility; three conducing to the three feelings, pleasure and the rest” — gives three ways of cutting. The first cut is by clear knowing and ignorance: contact with clear knowing, contact with ignorance, contact neither with clear knowing nor with ignorance, the three matched in order with the without-outflows, the defiled, and the rest — “‘the rest’ means what is other than the without-outflows and the defiled, that is, the wholesome with outflows and the unobscured-indeterminate.” The second cut is by craving and hostility: “within contact with ignorance one portion arises repeatedly, and in dependence on it the two contacts of craving and hostility are further established,” cut out from within contact with ignorance. The third cut is by the feeling conduced to: “first, contact conducing to pleasant feeling; second, contact conducing to painful feeling; third, contact conducing to feeling neither painful nor pleasant,” and this cut gathers in every contact. The three cuts added to the original six contacts and two contacts make “thus sixteen kinds of contact in all.”

Clearing a misreading: what is most easily misunderstood here is taking the sixteen for sixteen mutually unrelated items. They are not sixteen squares standing abreast but one and the same set of contacts measured several times by different measures — six contacts cut by faculty, two contacts cut by support and object, three contacts cut by association with clear knowing and ignorance, two contacts cut by latent tendency, three contacts cut by the feeling conduced to. Hence one concrete contact may belong to several squares at once.

Where it lands: at the end the author sets himself a question — how can contact be received by feeling? — and answers, “because the mode of apprehension of what depends is exceedingly like contact, and because it arises in dependence upon contact.” This sentence in fact already announces the long debate of the next section: whether contact and feeling are simultaneous or successive. If a reader feels it abrupt on reaching this point, that is just the sign that the author’s arrangement is deliberate.


VII. The Six Feelings, and a Long Debate on “Whether Contact and Feeling Are Simultaneous”

The stanza to which this section is attached is only ten characters, while the prose commentary runs over nine hundred, the second longest passage in the fascicle. The author himself says at the end of it, “the incidental discussion is over; the proper sense should be analyzed” — he knows he has strayed, and yet he has recorded the whole debate in full. This passage is worth a little more space.

First ask: the stanza itself is very simple, “from these six feelings are produced; five belong to the body, the rest to the mind.” Six contacts produce six feelings; the first five depend on material faculties and are called bodily feelings; what is produced by mind-contact depends on mind alone and is called mental feeling. The real question is in what follows: are feeling and contact successive or simultaneous?

The Vaibhāṣikas’ position: “the Vaibhāṣikas say they arise simultaneously, because contact and feeling are reciprocally coexistent causes” — simultaneous, and coexistent causes for each other besides.

The objector’s attack runs in four steps in all. The first step asks: when two dharmas arise at the same time, how are producer and produced to be told apart? “Toward a dharma already arisen another dharma can do nothing” — what can another dharma still do to something already arisen? The Vaibhāṣikas answer that this is merely the thesis restated, “this is no different in sense from the thesis laid down” — where Puguang’s Record expressly marks “the Vaibhāṣikas again deny the Sautrāntikas.” The second step points out the fault of producing each other, and the answerer simply grants it: “our school grants that the two are coexistent causes and results for each other as well.” The third step brings out scriptural proof: the sūtra says only that with eye-contact as condition the feeling produced by eye-contact arises, “there has never been a sūtra that says with eye-feeling as condition the contact produced by eye-feeling arises,” and appeals to common sense — “as with first the seed and then the sprout, first milk and then curds, first the striking and then the sound, first the mind-faculty and then consciousness, cause before and result after is not unestablished.” The answerer at once raises instances of simultaneous cause and result: visual consciousness with the eye and visible form, and “the four great elements are coexistent with derived form”; in the fourth step the objector answers upon that very instance — “here too it is granted that the preceding faculty and object as conditions can arouse the following consciousness” — and what reasoning can block it; the answerer then raises one question that seals it: “are a shadow and a body not coexistent?” (For the speakers of these three turns the two commentaries mark them alike sentence by sentence; see the apparatus.)

The establishing and refuting of a second account. Someone establishes another account: only after contact does feeling arise, and it is at the third moment that feeling arises with contact as its object — an account both commentaries mark as the explanation of the Elder among the Sautrāntikas (Puguang’s Record: “the explanation of the Elder among the Sautrāntikas”· Fabao’s Commentary: “this reports the explanation of the Elder of the Sautrāntika school”). From here attack and defense change places: before, the Sautrāntikas were objecting to the Sarvāstivādins’ doctrine of simultaneity; from here the Sarvāstivādins object to the Sautrāntikas’ new account, and in reading one must exchange the two words “objector” and “answerer.” The Sarvāstivādins press their advantage: then there will be consciousness without feeling, and consciousness that is not contact. The Sautrāntikas dissolve it with “because of the contact of the preceding position, the feeling of the following contact-position arises.” The Sarvāstivādins press once more: if the objects of the two successive contacts differ, “how does a feeling taking one object arise from a contact taking another?”, and they draw out for their opponent a conclusion whose cost is very great — “or one must grant that feeling is associated with this mind and yet does not take one and the same object with this mind”; this sentence is a fault drawn out on the Sautrāntikas’ behalf by the Sarvāstivādins, and is not what the Sautrāntikas own (Puguang’s Record marks “the Vaibhāṣikas bring out the fault”· Fabao’s Commentary marks “the Sarvāstivādins bring out the contradiction of reasoning”). The Sautrāntikas thereupon shift their reckoning: they grant a consciousness that constitutes contact but has no feeling, and a consciousness that has feeling whose entity is not contact, “because a contributory condition was lacking. What fault is there in this?”

The real turning point of the debate is here. The Sarvāstivādins say: then the ten factors of the great ground are destroyed, since the ten factors of the great ground must pervade every mind and arise together constantly. The Sautrāntikas ask in return: on the strength of what is this rule established? The Sarvāstivādins answer: on the strength of the root treatise. The Sautrāntikas then utter the sharpest sentence in the whole fascicle — “we take the sūtras alone as our measure; the root treatise is not a measure, and what fault is there in destroying it?” — and cite “therefore the World-Honored One said: one should take the sūtras as measure.” This one sentence changes the character of the whole dispute: what is at issue is no longer whether contact precedes feeling, but whether the Abhidharma root treatise has any standing as a measure at all.

The gathering up. The Sautrāntikas then offer a middle course: the factors of the great ground need not pervade every mind, and the “ground” of “great ground” may mean the three grounds of with applied and sustained thought and the rest, the three grounds of wholesome, unwholesome, and indeterminate, and the three grounds of one in training, one beyond training, and one neither — whatever extends to these grounds being called factors of the great ground, whatever belongs only to the wholesome grounds factors of the great wholesome ground, whatever only to the defiled grounds factors of the great defiled ground; “dharmas such as these arise by turns each as it is applicable, and do not all arise together.” Last, back to scriptural proof: the Sarvāstivādins adduce a sūtra as objection — the sūtra says “the meeting of three is contact; arising together with it are feeling, perception, and volition”; the Sautrāntikas distinguish that “it says only arising together and does not say arising together with contact,” and adduce “proceeding together with loving-kindness, one cultivates the awakening-factor of mindfulness” to prove that the word “together” may also be used of what is without interval. As for the two words “intermixed,” it is fixed by comparison with the instance of vitality and warmth arising together as being “with respect to the moment” — which Puguang’s Record marks as “the Vaibhāṣikas explain.” At the end one rhetorical question seals it: since the sūtra says the meeting of three is contact, “how could there be a consciousness that is not the meeting of three? Or a meeting of three not called contact?” — and therefore “no contact whatever fails to arise together with feeling and the rest.”

Clearing a misreading: readers most often read this passage as the Sautrāntikas winning and the Sarvāstivādins losing, or the reverse. Neither is so. What the author records is a debate that reaches no verdict, and the gathering up at the end is marked by Puguang’s Record as “the Vaibhāṣikas adduce a sūtra as objection” and adjudged by Fabao’s Commentary as “this concludes the Sarvāstivāda school in sum” — it is the conclusion of the Sarvāstivāda side alone and not the author’s own ruling. The sentence about “the root treatise is not a measure” above all is the utterance of the Sautrāntika side (the two commentaries mark the speakers sentence by sentence throughout this passage, and it may be checked sentence by sentence), and not the author’s own declaration — and the way to tell is simple: the whole of that stretch is in the form of paired question and answer, and the speaker stands on the side opposed to the Sarvāstivādins.

Where it lands: the value of this passage lies not in its conclusion but in its demonstrating that perennial question, which comes first, the proof from teaching or the proof from reasoning. Hereafter, in reading the chapter on action and the chapter on the latent tendencies, wherever “established on the root treatise” and “taking the sūtras as measure” stand opposed, one may come back to this passage for comparison.


VIII. The Eighteen Mental Proximate-Activities: Why Three Times Six Is Exactly Eighteen

First ask: the preceding section said feeling is of six kinds; how in a moment does it become eighteen? Where do the twelve extra come from?

Answer: the stanza says, “this becomes eighteen besides, by the differences of mental proximate-activity.” The author first points out that the word “besides” is “to display the carrying forward of what precedes and the raising of what follows” — taking up the text above and raising what follows. The content of the eighteen is “that is, joy, sorrow, and equanimity, each with six proximate activities”: the three feelings of joy, sorrow, and equanimity each matched with the six objects of visible form, sound, odor, taste, the tangible, and dharmas. The real teaching lies in the three questions the author sets himself: reckoned by intrinsic nature there are only three; reckoned by association there is only one (all being associated with mind); reckoned by object there are only six. The three ways of reckoning each reckon on their own, and none of them yields eighteen; “these come to eighteen, complete by three” — the three conditions must be at work at once before the number eighteen holds.

Clearing a misreading: it is easiest here to suppose that eighteen is the product of three times six. The multiplication is only the surface; the author’s point is that not one of the three criteria may be missing. With intrinsic nature alone, joy, sorrow, and equanimity need not be divided by object; with object alone, the six objects need not be divided by feeling; with association alone, nothing can be told apart at all. Another easy error concerns “not taking a mixed object” — the fifteen proximate activities are called not taking a mixed object “since their objects are severally distinct,” while of the proximate activities upon dharmas alone “the three proximate activities upon dharmas extend to both kinds,” because the object of dharmas may be taken singly or taken all together.

Where it lands: the author then explains the sense of the three words “mental proximate-activity,” setting out two accounts: “it is transmitted that joy and the rest take mind as their proximate condition and therefore roam again and again among the several objects” and “some say that joy and the rest can act as the proximate condition, causing mind to roam again and again upon an object” — the former taking mind as the condition, the latter joy and the rest, opposite in direction and standing together. He then answers four objections: why bodily feeling does not count (“because it does not depend upon mind alone it is not called proximate, and because it is without discrimination neither is it activity”); why the pleasure of the third meditative absorption is not gathered in (“it is transmitted that in the first element there is no pleasure faculty associated with mental consciousness,” and there is no pain faculty to stand opposite it); why the sūtra’s “having seen a visible form with the eye” does not obstruct its being on the ground of mind alone (it is said with reference to the ground of mind drawn forth by the five consciousnesses, as the contemplation of impurity is drawn forth in dependence upon visual consciousness); and finally “the words ‘seeing a visible form’ and the rest are said as the case is plain and easy to understand.” All four objections are for the sake of guarding the line of “on the ground of mind alone” — and the backbone of this section is there.

〔Appended〕The fifth question: whether one object can produce only one proximate activity. At the end of the passage the treatise sets a further question: “can there be visible forms and the rest which, with respect to joy and the other three, can conduce to the arising of one proximate activity only? There can, with respect to one continuum and not with respect to the object.” First ask: how could one and the same visible form produce only one proximate activity? Answer: it depends which end you speak from. Spoken of with respect to the continuum of a single sentient being, this person facing this form at this time in fact arouses only one of joy, sorrow, or equanimity, and so it is said that it “can conduce to the arising of one proximate activity only”; spoken of with respect to the object itself, one and the same form may for different people and at different times extend to all three of joy, sorrow, and equanimity, and so it cannot be said to be matched with one alone. Clearing a misreading: this question is not to be read as a general rule that “one object necessarily produces one feeling” — the treatise answers very carefully, and immediately after the word “there can” comes “with respect to the continuum and not with respect to the object,” the two qualifications neither of which may be missing. Where it lands: this is the place in the whole table most easily confused — the numbers eighteen, twelve, and six above are reckoned with respect to the object, while this question is stated with respect to the person, and the two measures may not stand in for each other.


IX. The Mental Proximate-Activities within the Three Realms: A Table of the Objects They Take

First ask: since the eighteen are divided by object, then, the objects of the three realms differing, how many can each realm have, and objects of which realm can each take?

Answer: this section restates three stanzas together, and is numbers throughout. The desire realm has all eighteen, and taking objects of the desire realm eighteen as well; “taking objects of the form realm there are only twelve, the six of odor and taste being excluded, since that realm has not those objects” — the form realm having no objects of odor and taste, the six proximate activities matched with odor and taste fall away. Taking objects of the formless there are only three, since the formless realm has none of the five objects of visible form, sound, odor, taste, and the tangible, and only the three of joy, sorrow, and equanimity in the proximate activity upon dharmas remain. The first two meditative absorptions have only twelve (the six of sorrow excluded), and taking objects of the desire realm twelve as well (the six objects of the desire realm being complete); as for their own level, four matched with odor and taste are excluded, leaving eight, and two take objects of the formless. The third and fourth absorptions have only six (equanimity alone), and taking objects of the desire realm six as well; as for their own level, two matched with odor and taste are excluded, leaving four, and one takes objects of the formless. The preliminary stage of the sphere of space has four kinds, taking only visible form, sound, the tangible, and dharmas; taking the fourth meditative absorption as object it likewise has these four, and taking the formless only one; the four fundamental levels and the upper three preliminary stages “have only one and take their own objects,” because “the three upper edges do not take dharmas of form as object.”

Clearing a misreading: readers are most easily drowned in the numbers and suppose they must be learned by rote. In truth only three rules are at work in the whole table: which faculties of feeling that level has (the first two absorptions having no sorrow, hence twelve; the third and fourth having equanimity alone, hence six); which objects the realm taken as object has (the form realm having no odor and taste, hence four or two excluded when taking one’s own level); and that a defiled mind does not take lower levels as object, while a wholesome mind can. Hold these three, and the numbers eighteen, twelve, three, six, four, and one can all be worked out on the spot.

Where it lands: the usefulness of this table is that it turns the relation between “realm” and “object” into a checkable list. Hereafter, meeting any question of the form “how many of such-and-such a dharma are possessed on such-and-such a level,” the method is always the same — first ask which faculties of feeling that level has, next which objects the realm taken as object has, and last whether that mind can take a lower level. On the side of collation there is one item that may serve as corroboration: the base text here reads “ten of the first meditative absorption” while the Ming edition reads “middle,” and read as “middle” the whole enumerated sequence is broken — the self-consistency of the context may serve as corroboration, while the choice among variants remains recorded together in the apparatus layer and is not closed here.


X. The Eighteen Are with Outflows Alone, and the Measure of What Is Possessed

First ask: since the mental proximate-activities extend to the three realms, do they extend to what is without outflows? If they do, would not the mind of a noble one also be “roaming again and again upon objects”?

Answer: the stanza blocks it in one sentence: “the eighteen are with outflows alone.” The author’s explanation is of the briefest: “there is no mental proximate-activity that extends to what is without outflows, and therefore it is said that the eighteen are with outflows alone.” Then comes the list of the measure of what is possessed. One born in the desire realm who has not obtained the wholesome mind of the form realm possesses all eighteen of the desire realm, eight of the first two absorptions, four of the third and fourth, and one of the formless; but “those of the upper realms which are possessed do not take lower levels as object, because they are defiled” — those few of the upper realms which he possesses are defiled and do not take lower levels as object. If he has obtained the wholesome mind of the form realm but is not free from craving for the desire realm, he possesses all of the desire realm and ten of the first absorption; of these, joy is possessed only to four, because a defiled mind does not take the odor and taste of a lower level as object, while equanimity is possessed in full to six, because the wholesome mind of access concentration can take odor and taste as objects. One born in the form realm possesses only the one proximate activity of equanimity upon dharmas of the desire realm, “that is, the one arising together with the supernormal-result mind.”

Clearing a misreading: “the eighteen are with outflows alone” does not amount to “an arhat has no joy.” The author himself clears this up in the very next passage. If a reader takes “with outflows alone” to mean that a noble one is not granted joy, sorrow, and equanimity, the next passage will be wholly unreadable.

Where it lands: this list looks tangled and is in fact a graduated scale of the stages of realization — how far a person has walked upon the ladder of the three realms can be marked by how many mental proximate-activities he possesses. Before and after obtaining the wholesome mind of the form realm, the difference falls exactly upon those few joys and equanimities of the first absorption. That Abhidharma reckons so finely has its reason just here: advance and retreat can be entered in the ledger square by square.

Where the vital point lies: immediately after the list of what is possessed the author says something quite out of the ordinary — “some say: mental proximate-activities such as these are established by the Vaibhāṣikas as suits their sense of the doctrine. Yet the sense of the sūtras as I see it is otherwise” — and establishes a criterion of his own: “only those that are defiled, drawing one another on with mind and roaming again and again upon their objects, are mental proximate-activities,” with the six constant abidings and “it is not that the arhat has no worldly joy taking a wholesome dharma as object; this is said only in order to block the defiled proximate activities” for evidence. This passage is one of the two vital points of the fascicle; the taking and leaving of it and the later refutations of it all enter Further Resonances, and here only the establishing of the treatise’s own text is recorded.


XI. The Remaining Links Have Been Stated or Will Be Stated: Eight Links Dispatched in One Sentence

First ask: the chapter on dependent origination has come this far and has explained only the four links of ignorance, name, contact, and feeling; what of the remaining eight? Are they simply passed over?

Answer: the author expressly sets up a line of stanza to dispatch them: “the remaining have been stated or will be stated.” The prose commentary says it very clearly: “of the remaining links of existence, some have been stated already and some are yet to be stated, and therefore they are not discussed here.” And he points out one by one where they go — the link of consciousness was stated in the Chapter on the Elements (“consciousness is the cognizing of each severally, and this is what is called the mental sense field”), the link of the six sense fields was stated in the Chapter on the Elements (“the subtle form upon which that consciousness depends is what is called the five faculties of eye and the rest”), and “the two links of formations and existence will be stated in the chapter on action; the two links of craving and appropriation will be stated in the chapter on the latent tendencies.”

Clearing a misreading: readers often skip this line of stanza, feeling it has no content. Quite the contrary: it is the self-declaration of the structure of the whole treatise. The Abhidharmakośa does not treat each link in isolation but distributes one and the same topic to the chapter that best suits it. Consciousness and the six sense fields belong to the entities of dharmas, and so are in the Chapter on the Elements; formations and existence belong to doing, and so are in the chapter on action; craving and appropriation belong to affliction, and so are in the chapter on the latent tendencies. The chapter on dependent origination keeps only those that have no home elsewhere.

Where it lands: to read Abhidharma without knowing this rule is to feel it defective everywhere. Knowing it, one forms a habit — when a link is treated too briefly, first ask in which chapter its proper text lies. Puguang’s Record points out a connection of the same type at the link of name, saying, “form is as analyzed above, that is, analyzed above in the aggregate of form of the Chapter on the Elements,” which is exactly the same way of reading.

(Transition): the author then gathers the twelve links into three kinds: “these several dependent originations are established in brief as three, namely affliction, action, and the matter of maturation results,” and says that “external similes should be resorted to in order to display their several capacities” — whence the eight images in nine uses of the next section.


XII. Confusion, Action, and the Matter of Results: Three Kinds and Eight External Images

First ask: once the twelve links have been split into three kinds, how is a person to remember the temper of each? The author’s way is to strike similes — and he strikes eight of them in one breath.

Answer: affliction has five similes. Like a seed: from a seed there arise sprout and leaves, and from affliction there arise the three of affliction, action, and the matter of results. Like a dragon: “as a dragon guards a pool the water is never exhausted; affliction guards action and the continuity of birth is without end” — the dragon being in the pool, the water does not dry; affliction being present, the continuity of action is not cut. Like the root of a grass: “as when the root of a grass is not pulled up the shoot grows again after cutting, so when the root of affliction is not pulled up a destiny arises again after ceasing” — this simile is closest to practice, for cutting the shoot without pulling the root, one cuts and it grows again. Like the stem of a tree: “as from the stem of a tree branches, flowers, and fruit arise again and again,” one stem producing branches again and again. Like the husk wrapping rice: “as rice wrapped in husk can produce a sprout and the rest, while bare rice cannot” — bare rice does not sprout, it needs the husk wrapping it; bare action does not call forth birth, it needs affliction wrapping it.

Action has three similes. Like husked rice: “as rice that has its husk can produce a sprout and the rest, so action having affliction can call forth maturation.” Like a medicinal herb: “as with the several medicinal herbs the ripening of the fruit is the last stage, so once the result of an action has ripened it calls forth no further maturation” — the herb having set its fruit, the business is finished. Like a flower: “as a flower is the proximate cause producing the fruit, so action as proximate cause can produce maturation.”

The matter of results has one simile. Like cooked food: “as cooked food and drink are only to be consumed and cannot be turned into further food and drink” — cooked rice can only be eaten and cannot be turned back into grain. The author then points out the vital point of this simile: if a maturation result could call forth a further maturation, “the further calling forth the further, there would be no liberation.”

Clearing a misreading: the eight images in nine uses are very easily read past as literary ornament. In truth each has a precise logical position: the dragon governs persistence, the grass root regrowth, the husk the helper, and the medicinal herb and the cooked food cessation. The simile of cooked food above all is not there for prettiness — it is the logical guarantee that liberation is possible: only because a result of maturation produces no further result of maturation does the chain have a break in it.

Where it lands: this section may serve as a mnemonic for the twelve links, but its better use is as a map of where practice takes hold. Of the eight images in nine uses, three speak of the stubbornness of affliction (dragon, grass root, tree stem), one of an action calling forth no further result once its result has ripened (the medicinal herb), one of action as the proximate cause producing maturation (the flower), and one of a result producing no further result (the cooked food). Where the knife should come down to cut the continuity, the similes themselves have answered. Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary here divides the eight images in nine uses very clearly, saying, “the first four lines display affliction by simile, the next two lines display the cause that is action, the last two lines display the matter of results,” and a reader may well keep to that frame.


XIII. The Four Existences: The Existence of Birth Alone Is Invariably Defiled

First ask: of the four stretches — intermediate existence, the existence of birth, existence proper, and the existence of death — which is necessarily defiled? And why that one in particular?

Answer: the stanza says, “among the four kinds of existence, the existence of birth is defiled alone, by the afflictions of its own level; the remaining three, in the formless three.” The existence of birth — the first moment of taking birth — is defiled alone. Which affliction defiles it? “The several confusions of its own level,” that is, “taking birth on this level, all the afflictions of this level defile the existence of birth of this level.” The author then cites a ruling of the Abhidharma masters: “among the several afflictions there is not one affliction that lacks the capacity to moisten at the position of joining rebirth” — there is no affliction that stands with folded hands at the joining of rebirth. But one limitation is to be noticed: “yet the joining of rebirth is by the force of the afflictions alone and not by entanglements and stains arising by their own strength,” it being the root afflictions that act, the secondary afflictions merely following along. As for intermediate existence, “it should be known that the first moment of the continuity of intermediate existence is also necessarily defiled, just as the existence of birth is.” The remaining three existences each extend to the three ethical qualities — “yet the remaining three existences each extend to the three, that is, existence proper, death, and intermediate, each of them wholesome, defiled, and indeterminate.” The formless realm has intermediate existence excluded and only three, because there “within that realm there is no separation of places,” and there being no place to go to, intermediate existence has no way of being established.

Clearing a misreading: the commonest misreading is to widen “the existence of birth is defiled alone” into “taking birth necessarily falls into an evil destiny.” It does not. What is defiled is the nature of the mind at that one moment, not the goodness or badness of the destiny born into; the existence of birth of one born among the gods is defiled all the same, since rebirth must be moistened by affliction. Another easy error is the last five characters of the stanza, “the remaining three, in the formless three,” which is easily read as “the remaining three are present in the formless realm as three”; in fact two layers are folded together: the remaining three existences each extend to the three ethical qualities, and the formless realm has three existences only. Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary here takes the two layers apart, saying, “the first three lines and the remaining three characters of the fourth line are the gate analyzing by the three ethical qualities,” which is precisely to remind the reader where the knife comes down.

Where it lands: this section buckles directly onto the chapter on intermediate existence in the preceding fascicle, and is also the foundation for the talk of “joining rebirth” in the chapter on the noble ones later. The author’s last sentence supplies something very fine: “the stanza does not speak of the desire and form realms, and from this it is known that within them all four existences are granted” — what is not spoken of is read by tacit consent. This too is a way of reading stanzas commonly met with in Abhidharma.


XIV. The Four Nutriments: Upon What Do Sentient Beings Abide

The four existences distinguished, the author asks one sentence, “upon what do these sentient beings depend to abide?”, and out of it comes the longest passage in the fascicle — over fifteen hundred characters. This passage must be given its full weight, for it takes the seemingly everyday notion of “nutriment” and makes of it a doctrinal number running through the three realms, extending to intermediate existence, and bearing upon liberation.

First ask: a man lives by eating — who does not know it? Why must this be made into a doctrine?

Answer: because what the author means to establish is not “eating” but “abiding.” He opens by citing scripture: the World-Honored One “awakened of himself to one dharma and rightly awakened to it and rightly stated it,” and this one dharma is that “no sentient being whatever does not abide by nutriment.” The definition of “nutriment” here is not what goes in at the mouth but what can make a sentient being continue and abide. Hence “nutriment is of four kinds: first morsel, second contact, third volition, fourth consciousness.”

The subtle and coarse in morsel nutriment, and its realm affiliation. Morsel nutriment divides into subtle and coarse: “the subtle is the nutriment of intermediate existence, since odor is its nutriment”; and further “and the nutriment of the gods and of the beginning of an aeon, since it turns into no filth, passing into the limbs like oil poured on sand” — the nutriment of the beginning of an aeon leaves no filth behind when eaten, soaking in as oil poured upon sand; and again “or the nutriment of tiny filthy vermin, infants, and the like is called subtle, and what is contrary to this is coarse.” As to realm affiliation, “morsel nutriment such as this is in the desire realm alone, since it is by becoming free from craving for morsel nutriment that one is born in the upper realms.” As to entity, “odor, taste, and the tangible, these three, are all of them the very entity of morsel nutriment, since they can be drunk and eaten as separate morsels, that is, received portion by portion with mouth and nose” — the three sense objects of odor, taste, and the tangible are the entity of morsel nutriment, and not that lump of food. Someone asks whether light, shade, flame, and coolness count as nutriment, and the author answers, “how do light, shade, flame, and coolness become nutriment? It is transmitted that this sentence is put with respect to the majority”; and he adds that what sustains the body without being drunk or eaten is also gathered under subtle nutriment, as with anointing and bathing. Puguang’s Record here explains the treatise’s text by the receiving portion by portion with mouth and nose, saying, “that is, the mouth can drink and eat; the nose can drink, as with the trunk of an elephant and the like; they are received portion by portion, and so it is named morsel nutriment,” and explains the benefit of light and flame by “as when a man suffers from cold and suddenly meets with sunlight or the touch of a fire’s flame, and is at once benefited” — concrete instances supplied by an ancient master for the treatise’s text, and the easiest of all to enter by.

Why form is not morsel nutriment. This is a brilliant question. Form is plainly visible and comes along with food and drink; why is it not counted? The author gives two reasons: “it cannot benefit the faculty it faces; and because of one who is liberated.” First, form cannot benefit the very faculty it faces — the eye sees a form and the eye faculty is not thereby nourished; and “whatever is called nutriment must first assist one’s own faculties and great elements, and only then reach the rest.” Second, “moreover the non-returner and the arhat are liberated from craving for nutriment, and take no benefit though they see all manner of fine food and drink.” As for joy and pleasure arising on seeing a form, that “arises from the contact conditioned by form; that contact is the nutriment, not the form” — what benefits is contact and not form.

The remaining three nutriments, and the excluding of what is without outflows. “Contact means the several contacts produced by the meeting of three; volition means mental action; consciousness means the aggregate of consciousness; these three are with outflows alone and are present throughout the three realms.” Someone asks why the entity of nutriment does not extend to what is without outflows, and the author records the Vaibhāṣikas’ explanation: “to be able to assist the several existences is the sense of nutriment; what is without outflows arises from cultivation and is for the extinguishing of the several existences” — the definition of nutriment is itself “nourishing birth and death,” while what is without outflows is for extinguishing birth and death, opposite in direction, and so cannot count as nutriment. And he cites the sūtra in support: the four nutriments “can cause beings that have come to be to abide, and can assist the several seekers of birth.”

Beings that have come to be, and seekers of birth. “What is called a being that has come to be displays the sense of already born,” all who have taken birth being such. “Seeker of birth” refers to intermediate existence, and from this the author opens out the five names of intermediate existence: “this designates intermediate existence, since the Buddha, the World-Honored One, spoke of intermediate existence under five names” — “first, formed by mind, since it arises from mind,” “second, seeker of birth, since it constantly delights to seek out and examine the place where it is to take birth,” “third, eater of odors, since its body takes odor for its nutriment as it goes to the place of birth,” “fourth, intermediate existence, since it is the aggregates in the interval between the two destinies,” “fifth, named arising, since it arises for a time facing the birth that is to come.” There is besides another explanation: “further, a being that has come to be means the arhat, and the rest, who have craving, are called seekers of birth.”

The four alternatives of the fetter of arising and the fetter of birth. After the five names of intermediate existence the treatise cites a sūtra to make a fourfold distinction: “there is a person who has cut off the fetter of arising and has not cut off the fetter of birth” — “arising” being intermediate existence (the text above having already explained that “arising means intermediate existence”), and “birth” being the existence of birth. The treatise lists four alternatives: “the several who go upstream, being free from craving for two realms, are the first alternative; those who attain parinirvāṇa in the interval are the second; the several arhats are the third; and what is left when the foregoing cases are excluded is the fourth.” First ask: what do these four alternatives divide? They divide whether each of the two fetters, of “arising” and of “birth,” is cut off or not — “arising” meaning intermediate existence and “birth” the existence of birth. Those who go upstream do not take up intermediate existence in the formless realm, and so have cut off the fetter of arising; yet they still take birth, and so have not cut off the fetter of birth. Those who attain parinirvāṇa in the interval are precisely within intermediate existence, and so have not cut off the fetter of arising; yet they take birth no further, and so have cut off the fetter of birth. The arhat has cut off both fetters; the rest have cut off neither. Clearing a misreading: do not read “arising” as a general term for “coming into being.” Here “arising” is an alternative name for intermediate existence, which the treatise has just established — the last of the five names being “named arising, since it arises for a time facing the birth that is to come.” Where it lands: the fourfold alternative is the treatise’s most commonly used instrument of distinction; whenever “four alternatives should be made” is met with, first ask which two axes are being divided, and the four squares will fall into place of themselves.

The four nutriments with respect to what has come to be and what seeks birth. The treatise at once asks, “how many nutriments can make beings that have come to be abide? How many nutriments can assist sentient beings that seek birth?” The answer: “the Vaibhāṣikas say all four in each case.” First ask: morsel nutriment plainly nourishes only the present body — how can it assist a seeker of birth? The reason the treatise gives is: “the several who have craving are assisted by morsel nutriment as condition as well, so that it makes them call forth a later existence, because the World-Honored One said that the four nutriments are conditions of sickness, of the boil, of the arrow, of the root, and of old age and death” — morsel nutriment nourishes this body, and this body, having craving, goes on to make the actions of a later existence, so that morsel nutriment has its share in the seeking of birth too. Clearing a misreading: do not read “all four in each case” as meaning that the four nutriments have no division of labor. Extending to and excelling in are two layers: in function, all four nutriments extend to both what has come to be and what seeks birth; with respect to the excellent capacity, “the first two are like the mother who rears, since they rear what has been born; the latter two are like the mother who bears, since they bring to birth what has not been born.” Where it lands: this question and answer and the later “why only four nutriments are stated” are the two ends of one line — first their extension is established, then their excellence is delimited.

Contact and the other two nutriments likewise each have four alternatives. After the four alternatives of morsel nutriment the treatise passes over it in a sentence: “thus contact and the rest, each as is applicable, may each be known to have four alternatives.” And it sets itself a question: “are there cases where contact and the rest as condition assist the several faculties and great elements and yet are not nutriment?” The answer: “there are, namely contact and the rest without outflows and of another level.” First ask: how can contact without outflows assist the faculties and great elements and yet not count as nutriment? Because what makes a nutriment a nutriment is judged by whether it makes existence grow; what is without outflows does not make a later existence grow, and though it have the use of assisting, it does not get the name of nutriment. Clearing a misreading: do not put an equals sign between “assisting” and “nutriment.” The treatise’s order is first to ask whether it makes existence grow, then whether it assists, and the two may not be reversed. Where it lands: this is precisely the most important boundary in the whole passage on the four nutriments — nutriment is named with respect to “making existence continue,” not with respect to “being good for the body.”

The three matters of volition nutriment. This is the most moving narrative in the whole treatise. First, the father in the famine who put ashes into a bag and hung it on the wall, deceiving his children that it was a bag of parched meal, so that “the two children, cherishing hope, prolonged their lives a good while”; and afterwards someone opened it, and “the children saw that it was ashes, and their hope being cut off they died.” Second, the merchants wrecked at sea who looked far off at the heaped foam and took it for the shore, so that “their hearts hoping to reach it quickly, their lives were prolonged for a time,” and when they touched it and knew it was not the shore, “their hope being cut off they died.” Third, the author cites what the Treatise on the Collected Various Gates says of the great living beings of the sea that bury their eggs in the sand, the eggs not spoiling if the mother constantly thinks of them; and yet he does not adopt its explanation — “this is unsound, since it contradicts the sense of nutriment. Can another’s volition nutriment sustain one’s own body?” — and corrects it thus: “by right reasoning it should be said that the eggs constantly think of the mother and thereby escape rotting and spoiling, and that when they forget, their life ends.”

Clearing a misreading: these three stories are most easily read as parables exhorting to virtue. They are not. They are arguments: what they prove is that “volition” really can sustain the body, and that when a single hope is cut off life is cut off with it. And the author’s correction of the third matter is especially important — the nutriment must be one’s own volition and cannot be another’s; otherwise “nutriment” would become something lendable from outside, and the whole definition would fall apart.

Why only four nutriments are stated. Since “the several dharmas with outflows all make existence grow,” why are only four stated? The author answers, “even so, to state four with respect to what is excellent is no fault,” and gives an exceedingly clear twofold-and-twofold table of assignment: the first two nutriments benefit this present life, the latter two draw forth the existence to come. “What is called the support refers to the body endowed with faculties, and morsel nutriment can assist it”; “what is called the supported refers to mind and mental factors, and contact nutriment can assist them”; and as for the birth of the existence to come, “volition nutriment can draw it forth,” and having drawn it forth, “it is by the force of the seeds of consciousness perfumed by action that the later existence can arise.” One simile at the end gathers the whole passage: “the first two are like the mother who rears, since they rear what has been born; the latter two are like the mother who bears, since they bring to birth what has not been born.”

The four alternatives and the boundaries. The author sets a further fourfold distinction: a morsel and not a nutriment (what is drunk and eaten injuring on the contrary the faculties and great elements), a nutriment and not a morsel (the remaining three nutriments), both a morsel and a nutriment, and neither a morsel nor a nutriment. And he asks whether there is anything that assists the faculties and great elements and is still not nutriment: “there are, namely contact and the rest without outflows and of another level.” He further discusses that “what, having been eaten, harms the eater’s body is called nutriment as well, because at the outset it assisted,” and records the Vaibhāṣikas’ account that nutriment is named nutriment at both times — “first, at the time of first eating, when it can remove hunger and thirst; second, after digestion, when it can assist the faculties and the great elements.”

All five destinies and four modes of birth have all four nutriments. How can there be morsel nutriment in the hells? “Are iron balls and molten copper not morsel nutriment?” The author first relieves the difficulty by citing the definition of the Treatise on Categories of Dharmas — that treatise “states it as named nutriment merely with respect to the side of being able to assist”; and then he gives the hells a place: “yet the hot iron balls and the rest in the hells, though after being eaten they act to injure, can nevertheless remove hunger and thirst for a time and so obtain the character of nutriment, and therefore they too are called nutriment,” and “moreover the morsel nutriment of the solitary hells is just like that of human beings.”

The weighing of the ordinary being in the Jambu grove. Appended at the end of the passage is a piece of collation-like discrimination: giving food to a hundred non-Buddhist seers free from craving is not equal to giving food to one “ordinary being in the Jambu grove.” Who is this ordinary being? The author excludes them one by one — to say it is all who have a belly in Jambudvīpa does not agree with the word “one”; to say it is a bodhisattva near buddhahood does not agree with “giving to him, the merit obtained surpasses giving to a koṭi of arhats”; and the Vaibhāṣika masters’ account that it is one who has obtained the factors conducive to penetration he faults most heavily: “in this, name and sense do not answer to each other either, since there has never been a sūtra or root treatise that says so,” and “it should be known that this is merely a discrimination of their own.” What he takes for himself is: “the bodhisattva in his last body dwelling in the Jambu grove is what is called that ordinary being,” with the World-Honored One’s afterwards weighing a non-Buddhist against one on the way to the fruit of stream-entry as corroboration.

Where it lands: the real use of the passage on the four nutriments is that it translates the most everyday matter of “keeping alive” into a doctrinal number, letting one see that birth and death continue because four supply lines feed them — morsel nutriment for the body, contact nutriment for the mind, volition and consciousness nutriment for the life to come. Cut one line and the continuity is by so much the less; the one who is liberated, being “liberated from craving for nutriment,” lets go of the first line first. Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary here sets forth the reasoning that form is not morsel nutriment by the instance of one already free from craving, saying, “the fruit of non-returning and the arhat have no craving for morsel nutriment, and this is called liberation,” which points that layer very clearly.


XV. Death and Birth: Six Positions in Mental Consciousness Alone, Two Times with Equanimous Feeling Alone

First ask: at the moment a man’s breath stops and at the moment he takes birth, which consciousness after all is at work? And in what state of heart?

Answer: the stanza governs six matters in one breath, and the author lists them very neatly: “cutting off wholesome roots and restoring them, becoming free from defilement of a realm or level, falling back from freedom from defilement, dying, and taking birth — at these six positions it is by the nature of things granted that there is mental consciousness alone and not the others.” These six — cutting off wholesome roots, restoring them, becoming free from defilement, falling back, dying, and taking birth — have this in common, that they are all too subtle for the five consciousnesses to catch, and mental consciousness alone can. And “the word ‘birth’ spoken of should be known to include also the first joining of intermediate existence,” the first moment of intermediate existence being reckoned in.

And the feeling? “Death and birth are granted to be associated with equanimous feeling alone, because the mind associated with equanimity is not sharp and clear; the remaining feelings are sharp and clear and do not conduce to death and birth.” At the moment of death and of birth the mind is blunt, and so only equanimous feeling can be matched with it.

There are two further limitations: “further, these two times are in a distracted mind alone and not in absorption; they must be at a position where there is mind and not without mind.” The reasons for not being in absorption are three — the realms and levels are severally distinct, absorption arises by preparation, and absorption can render assistance, whereas the mind of death and birth is precisely of its own level, spontaneous, and feeble. The reason for not being without mind is that “at a position without mind life is certainly not injured,” and one without mind “cannot take birth, because the cause is lacking; apart from the arising of the afflictions there is no taking birth.”

The mind entering nirvāṇa has a square of its own: “although it is said that the existence of death extends to minds of the three ethical qualities, yet at entering nirvāṇa there are only two indeterminate minds”; and as to whether the desire realm has a maturation of equanimous feeling, the author records the two parties without adjudicating. Why must it be indeterminate? “Because the force of the indeterminate is feeble and conduces to the cutting off of mind” — for mind to be cut off, it must first grow weak.

Where consciousness ceases. In one who dies all at once, “mental consciousness and the body faculty cease abruptly and together”; in one who dies gradually it differs by destiny: “falling into an evil destiny is called going downward, and his consciousness ceases last at the place of the feet,” “if he goes to the destiny of human beings consciousness ceases at the navel; if he goes to be born among the gods consciousness ceases at the place of the heart,” and of the arhat “his last mind too ceases at the place of the heart,” while another master says “his ceasing is at the crown.” The author strikes an exceedingly vivid simile for the gradual ceasing: “like a little water placed upon a red-hot stone, gradually lessening, gradually vanishing, and at one place wholly exhausted.”

The severing of the vital points. At the end of life one is for the most part pressed by the pain of the severing of the vital points. A vital point is not an organ — “there is no separate thing called a vital point; yet within the body there are particular joints which, once touched, bring death, and these are called the vital points.” The condition that brings death is “if any one among water, fire, and wind grows dominant, then, as a sharp blade’s edge touching those vital points.” And “it is not called severing as chopping firewood is; it is because after the severing there is no awareness that it gets the name severing” — this “severing” is the severing of losing awareness and not the severing of chopping through. Why has the element of earth no such function? “Because there is no fourth inward calamity,” the inward calamities being only three — “the three inward calamities are wind, heat, and phlegm.”

The five signs of decay in the sons of the gods. Among the gods there is no severing of the vital points, and in its place are the five signs of decay. Five small signs: their gear gives out an unwanted sound, the light of their bodies becomes dim and feeble, “third, at the time of bathing drops of water cling to the body,” “fourth, whereas by nature they were restless and swift-moving, they now stagnate upon a single object,” “fifth, whereas their eyes were fixed and still, they now blink again and again” — and when these five appear, “these five signs appearing, it is not certain that they will die.” Five great signs: their garments are stained with dust, their flower garlands wither, sweat comes from the armpits, a foul odor clings to them, and they take no delight in their own seats — “these five signs appearing, they will certainly die.”

Clearing a misreading: readers most easily misunderstand “death and birth with equanimous feeling alone” as “dying is not painful.” Equanimous feeling is said of the mind of that one moment of joining rebirth and of ending life, not of the whole process of dying; the pain of the severing of the vital points is a real pain, and the author himself says that “thereby an exceedingly heavy painful feeling arises.” The two are not at the same moment and do not contradict each other. Another easy error is “mental consciousness alone,” which is not to say that there is no bodily sensation at the end of life but that the decisive moment of thought is in mental consciousness. On the side of collation one item in this passage is worth noting: “the several arhats are called not born again,” where the Yuan and Ming editions read “not going”; the two readings differ in emphasis, and this collection records them without adjudicating.

Where it lands: this section is the most concentrated place in the whole treatise on the end of life, and hereafter, when the chapter on the noble ones treats of attaining parinirvāṇa in the interval and the chapter on action of action to be experienced in the next life, one must come back here to take the measure. The twofold distinction among the signs of decay in the sons of the gods is especially useful — the small signs may be turned, the great signs mean certain death — and this distinction is itself a concrete place to take hold of the contemplation of impermanence.


XVI. The Three Classes: The Threefold Division of the World

First ask: with what does a chapter on the world close? What the author chooses is the three classes — the drawing up of all sentient beings into three heaps according to whether their direction is fixed.

Answer: “within the birth, abiding, and passing away of this world of sentient beings the World-Honored One established the three classes,” namely “first the class fixed in rightness, second the class fixed in wrongness, third the class of indeterminate nature.”

Rightness takes cutting off: the sūtra says, “greed cut off without remainder, hatred cut off without remainder, delusion cut off without remainder,” and “all the afflictions cut off without remainder is named rightness.” And “fixed” takes the noble: “fixed refers to the noble; noble refers to those in whom the path without outflows has already arisen, and being far from the several evil dharmas they are called noble, having obtained the acquisition of final release from bondage,” and since they will certainly exhaust delusion they are called fixed in rightness. The author here sets a question of great weight: those who have obtained the factors conducive to liberation will also certainly obtain nirvāṇa; why are they not fixed in rightness? Three answers: “because they may afterwards fall into the class fixed in wrongness,” “and because the time of obtaining nirvāṇa is not yet fixed, unlike the stream-enterer with at most seven further existences,” “and because they are not yet able to cast off wrongness, and so are not called fixed in rightness.”

Wrongness takes the destiny: “what is named wrongness? It is the several hells, animals, and hungry ghosts, and this is named wrongness”; and “fixed” takes the deeds of immediate retribution: “fixed refers to the deeds of immediate retribution; one who commits a deed of immediate retribution will certainly fall into the hells, and so it is called fixed in wrongness.”

Indeterminate is what is left: “what is other than fixed in rightness and fixed in wrongness is named of indeterminate nature, since these await two conditions and may become either of the two” — fixed upon a condition, and either way possible.

Clearing a misreading: the three classes are most easily read as a moral grading of three kinds of person. They are not. They are divided with respect to whether one’s direction is already fixed, and do not correspond directly to present good and evil. A man who practices very well but has not yet seen the path is still in the indeterminate class; and that is precisely the point of the question the author set. Another easy error is to read “indeterminate” as a middling state, whereas the real sense of “indeterminate” is still under the working of two conditions — which is on the contrary the most promising position of all.

Where it lands: that the whole fascicle closes here has a deep intent. Dependent origination, the four existences, the four nutriments, death and birth have all been speaking of how sentient beings are pushed along by action and confusion; and this last section draws the whole world up once more in ranks according to whether it can still be changed. Most people are in the indeterminate class, and the very definition of the indeterminate class is “may become either of the two” — this one sentence is the way out onto practice for the whole treatment of the world in this fascicle. Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary fixes the skeleton of this stanza in four characters, saying, “the upper line states it, the lower line explains it,” which is plain and may well be followed.


Further Resonances: A Mirror of Three Commentaries

The foregoing is the sense of the treatise’s own text in this fascicle. Below, a further section gathers five things: where the three commentaries diverge, Saṅghabhadra’s counter-refutations, the divergences of Paramārtha’s older translation, two cases recorded together without adjudication, and coordinates for collateral reading. A mirror is not the treatise; it is only another way of reading one and the same text. All are recorded together without adjudication, each restored to its place.

1. Where the Three Commentaries Diverge

Divergence in the outline. The divisions the three mark at the head of this fascicle differ from one another. Puguang’s Record has, “as for ‘what is the sense of ignorance?’, from here the second major part separately explains names and senses”; Fabao’s Commentary has, “the treatise’s ‘what is the sense of ignorance?’: from here the second major gate explains the names and senses of the twelve links,” where the base text’s own graph is “gate” and not “part,” copied as it stands; Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary has, “from here the second major part, the separate explanation, within which are two: first, separately explaining four dharmas; second, separately referring to the remaining text.” The three point to one and the same passage in differing words, and Fabao’s setting up besides a list of the four links is the most distinct of all.

The handling of the Sautrāntika defense. Puguang’s Record, at the stretch “from ‘why should it not be granted’ down to ‘what contradiction in reasoning’,” expressly marks “the intent of the Sautrāntika defense,” and unfolds of himself the two layers of the argument, seeds and manifest activity of defiled discernment, and at the end of the passage lays down a further ruling: “the author is not a Sautrāntika master, and in assessing takes the Sarvāstivādins.” Fabao’s Commentary marks the Sautrāntikas likewise without unfolding it, and adduces instead the scriptural text “the sūtra says that ignorance’s defiling of discernment is not necessarily by association, the several defiled discernments interspersed among wholesome discernment making it impure being what is called defiling.” Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary gathers it all under a fourfold outline, saying, “the first line adduces the proof, and the three lines below refute the divergent account,” without touching on seeds at all. The three differ widely in fullness and brevity, and are recorded as divergent without adjudication.

Dharmatrāta’s account. Fabao’s Commentary supplies an explanation under “the class-nature of relying on a self,” saying, “the ignorance this Venerable One speaks of is just the class-nature of relying on a self spoken of in another sūtra,” and explains “differing from the pride ‘I am’” by the nine classes of pride. Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary cites outright as its conclusion, “the Venerable Dharmatrāta says: the entity of ignorance is the class-nature of relying on a self which sentient beings have.” Puguang’s Record sets up no separate section for this account.

The school-label on the entity of contact. Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary, at the end of the passage on the meeting of three, expressly marks where the tenet belongs: “according to the Sarvāstivādins, apart from the meeting of three there is a separate entity of contact, which is a mental factor.” Puguang’s Record, for its part, explains the same question by the division “meeting is of two kinds,” without naming a school. To mark or not to mark is a difference of practice between the two commentaries.

The supplement on contact of designation. Puguang’s Record cites the Treatise Conforming to Correct Principle to supply one further sense — “because it takes resistant faculties as its support; because resistant dharmas alone are its object field” — adding a further layer of “object field” beyond “support,” which is not in the treatise’s text. Fabao’s Commentary and Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary have no such supplement.

The argument for the number eighteen. Puguang’s Record twice cites the Treatise Conforming to Correct Principle to supply an explanation of why the pleasure of the third meditative absorption is not established as a proximate activity — “if so, there ought to be no mental proximate-activity of equanimity, since it has nothing to stand opposite it,” and “moreover the pleasure of that level stagnates upon its object, whereas a proximate activity shifts again and again upon its object.” Fabao’s Commentary cites instead the Mahāvibhāṣā’s third explanation to supply a further gloss: “moreover, because it depends on mind it approaches the object and moves, and so is named mental proximate-activity.” Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary cites neither, glossing only as the text runs, “these come to eighteen, complete by three.” Puguang’s Record and Fabao’s Commentary both like to bring in outside treatises for support, while Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary is markedly sparing — this is the standing condition of the three commentaries as seen in this fascicle.

The taking and leaving of the passage on Vasubandhu’s divergent account. This is the most conspicuous divergence of the three commentaries in this fascicle. Fabao’s Commentary not only records it but fixes its character — “third, the author provisionally puts forward a divergent account in order to refute the Sarvāstivādins” — and brings Saṅghabhadra’s counter-refutation whole into his own commentary, as with “how is it certainly known? Only craving, or hating, or setting aside without discriminating among the several objects is a proximate activity.” Puguang’s Record and Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary also explain it sense by sense — Puguang marking where it belongs with “from here the divergent account is reported. It may be an account of the Sautrāntika masters. A proximate activity is defiled alone, drawn on together with mind, roaming again and again upon its object,” and going on to match the three poisons with joy, sorrow, and equanimity and to cite the six constant abidings in proof; while Yuanhui adjudicates the school outright with “the eighteen proximate activities discussed above all extend to what is with outflows, which is the Vibhāṣā school’s position. Yet according to the Sautrāntikas, within what is with outflows only the defiled is taken and named a proximate activity,” and goes on to explain the thirty-six teacher’s sentences based on relish and on renunciation. Fabao’s Commentary alone takes in Saṅghabhadra’s refutation as well, so that the full text of the two-party debate survives in Fabao’s Commentary alone. Among the three commentaries only Fabao’s preserves this complete case, the other two passing straight over it.

The choice of material on the four nutriments. Fabao’s Commentary alone cites the Treatise Conforming to Correct Principle’s objection about Uttarakuru — “if a man is born in Uttarakuru, will his lifespan be broken off for want of swallowing morsels?” — pushing to the extreme the question whether not eating means not being able to abide; Puguang’s Record lays weight on the glossing of sensory instances (receiving portion by portion with mouth and nose, sunlight and the flame of fire); Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary lays weight on the reasoning about one already free from craving who sees fine food and takes no benefit. On one and the same question of morsel nutriment the three authorities each take a different road.

The supplement on the three classes. Fabao’s Commentary cites the Treatise Conforming to Correct Principle to set forth why “rightness” takes cutting off without remainder alone for its sense — “why is cutting off alone called rightness? Because it permanently exhausts the false and counterfeit dharmas” — and expressly marks the several grounds under “they may afterwards fall into the class fixed in wrongness” as four explanations. Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary gathers it merely with “the upper line states it, the lower line explains it.” Puguang’s Record, for its part, establishes a division for this passage as “the second major part showing the distinction of the three classes,” and offers on the three words “birth, abiding, passing away” a separate explanation by the four existences of the existence of birth, existence proper, the existence of death, and intermediate existence, and at the end cites the three-class question and answer of the Treatise on the Collected Various Gates, Fascicle Four, in proof.

The lacuna in Shentai’s Commentary. Shentai’s Commentary is an incomplete work, the Chapter on the World wholly wanting, and this fascicle has no line-by-line explanation of his to attach — the lacuna is marked as it stands, and the text of another fascicle is not made to serve for it. Only the stanza count of the Chapter on the World recorded in the general conspectus of the whole treatise in his Fascicle One still serves as a witness to this chapter’s stanza count.

2. Saṅghabhadra’s Counter-Refutation

In the Treatise Conforming to Correct Principle Saṅghabhadra calls Vasubandhu “the Sūtra-master.” Within the passage corresponding to this fascicle the Sūtra-master is expressly named in two places, both given in full below.

First, the defense of ignorance’s defiling of discernment. Saṅghabhadra first marks, “here the Sūtra-master provisionally makes a statement in defense,” restates the Kośa’s original words, “the several defiled discernments, interspersed among wholesome discernment, make it impure, and this is said to be able to defile,” and at once rules, “examining his words now, they are not a good analysis, since apart from the class of what is associated there can be no defiling,” bringing out two reductions — “it would follow that one who is not an arhat would have no undefiled mind” and “moreover, undefiled discernment being mixed with defiled discernment, it would follow that the defiled turns into the undefiled.” The Treatise Revealing the Doctrine has the same passage in an abridged version, marking likewise “here the Sūtra-master provisionally makes a statement in defense,” and keeping only the one sentence, “this defense will not do, since the several discernments without outflows would be defiled.” One meaning and two schools: Vasubandhu records one defense — inferring from the ready-made scriptural statement that greed defiles the mind, that the force of the interspersing is enough for “defiling” to be spoken of, and afterwards adjudicating for himself, “this account is the better one,” and letting the defense go; Saṅghabhadra objects by comparing the forces of what counteracts and what is counteracted, holding that to speak of defiling without waiting upon association must lead to several faults. Recorded together without adjudication.

Second, the divergent account of the eighteen mental proximate-activities. Saṅghabhadra marks, “here the Sūtra-master provisionally puts forward a divergent account,” and having restated Vasubandhu’s words objects, “it is not clear by what sense of a mark the Sūtra-master takes a mental proximate-activity to be harbored within the mind,” and again, “that the arhat has no mental proximate-activity is somewhat contrary to correct principle and to the sūtras,” ruling at the end, “therefore what the Mahāvibhāṣā says is the better.” The Treatise Revealing the Doctrine wholly lacks this exchange — its text runs from “there is no proximate activity that extends to what is without outflows,” stating in order what is possessed, what is acquired, and the differences of the objects taken, and passing straight to the thirty-six teacher’s sentences and to what is based on relish and on renunciation, and at the end turning directly to “on what ground are the remaining links of existence not stated?”, so that Vasubandhu’s declaration of a divergent account and Saṅghabhadra’s refutation have no place at all within the scene of this passage. On one and the same type of debate the Treatise Revealing the Doctrine keeps an abridged version in the one case and omits the other wholly, taking and leaving inconsistently, which is honestly recorded and not made into a generalized judgment.

Third, the three-sided situation within the passage on the four nutriments. Within the four passages on the four nutriments, the cutting off of wholesome roots, death and birth, and the three classes, no direct counter-refutation marked by the name “the Sūtra-master” is found in the Treatise Conforming to Correct Principle. Only there is one further passage refuting “the Elder” — “yet the Elder says: whatever aggregate is drunk and eaten is an entity of nutriment, since nothing is stated apart” — which Saṅghabhadra refutes with “his words are unsound. Why so? Because although nothing is stated apart, it should be taken apart,” and establishes “moreover only the sense field of the tangible is the true entity of nutriment.” Here what Saṅghabhadra refutes is not Vasubandhu, and his conclusion runs in the same direction as the Kośa’s “form is not morsel nutriment” — it is another configuration, of the three sides of the Sarvāstivādins, Vasubandhu, and the Elder, and not a two-party debate, and it is therefore set down as a separate item and recorded.

Fourth, under the single link of ignorance there are besides three accounts of the Elder and one of the Venerable Rāma. Besides the two places of “the Sūtra-master” in this fascicle, Saṅghabhadra restates and refutes one by one three ways in which the Elder explains “ignorance”: first, “it is because of the presence of this that clear knowing is not present, and this is called ignorance” — explaining ignorance by the not being present of clear knowing; second, “or else mind and mental factors of such a kind are together called ignorance” — calling a kind of mind and mental factors by that general name; third, “or else inverted clear knowing is just what is called ignorance” — explaining it by inverted clear knowing. And he records one account of the Venerable Rāma: “the entity of wrong view is not itself ignorance.” The speaker of these four accounts is in no case Vasubandhu, and so they do not enter the roll of “the Sūtra-master”; yet they are divergent explanations of the same topic, and in reading the link of ignorance in this unit one should know that besides this treatise there are these further roads. Recorded together without adjudication.

Fifth, on the two topics of “name” and of “consciousness and name-and-form as conditions for each other” Saṅghabhadra again refutes the Elder, and records the Venerable Rāma’s model. The Elder explains “name” as “it conduces to the completing of this and that continuum of sentient beings, and so it is said to be name”; and at the passage on consciousness and name-and-form as conditions for each other he twice “frames a hypothetical objection.” The Venerable Rāma, for his part, sets up a model of his own, in which name-and-form in intermediate existence draws forth the consciousness that joins rebirth, and the ceasing of consciousness draws forth in turn the name-and-form of the existence of birth. Saṅghabhadra concludes severally with “therefore his questions and answers are all unsound,” “there are but empty words, contrary to reasoning and to the teaching,” and “examining the Elder’s school on the sense of consciousness and name-and-form being conditions for each other, in reasoning it certainly does not hold.” The Treatise Revealing the Doctrine writes here simply, “for the rest of the extended determination, see the Treatise Conforming to Correct Principle” — the abridged version sending the reader back to the extended one, which shows that this is a whole scene and not a scattering of incidental citations. Recorded together without adjudication.

3. Divergences of Paramārtha’s Older Translation

Paramārtha’s Expository Treatise on the Treasury forms a system of its own in the passage corresponding to this fascicle. In format, Xuanzang gives the whole stanza first under “the stanza says / the treatise says,” while Paramārtha embeds his explanation line by line under “the verse says / the explanation says,” often breaking one stanza into two to four separately cited places; hence Xuanzang’s sixteen blocks appear in Paramārtha as a number of short verse-lines scattered about.

In rendering, the greatest systematic difference is mental proximate-activity — Paramārtha has throughout “mind-discriminating activity” or “mental discriminating activity,” running through the whole passage. The rest — resistant / obstructive, designation / dependent on speech, object / dust, outflow / flow, affliction / confusion, aggregate / skandha, restoring wholesome roots / joining wholesome roots, Dharmatrāta rendered by sense / Dharmatrāta transcribed — each forms a system of its own. “Dependent on speech” takes directly the verbal designation as the object taken, while “designation” takes the dominance of speech, the two renderings taking different angles upon one and the same thing.

Nor should the convergences go unrecorded. The five characters of the stanza “as with ‘not a kinsman,’ ‘not true,’ and the rest” agree word for word in the two versions; the ten characters of “from these six feelings are produced” and “five belong to the body, the rest to the mind” likewise agree word for word, only that Paramārtha breaks them into two verse-lines; the six characters of “among the four kinds of existence, the existence of birth” agree wholly, only that Xuanzang has “defiled alone” and Paramārtha “necessarily defiled.” It is not that the whole is divergent throughout: in basic declarative sentences the wording of the two generations of translators can coincide to a high degree — convergence and divergence standing together, recorded without adjudication.

There are differences of dividing and joining as well. At the vital points Paramārtha adds a quoted verse, “within the body there are such places, and touching them accordingly brings death,” to which Xuanzang’s version has nothing corresponding; while for the delimitation of morsel nutriment as being in the desire realm alone, Paramārtha’s passage unfolds by question and answer layer by layer, and no single sentence closely matching Xuanzang word for word is found — this being a difference of format and not of doctrine, and no correspondence is forced. As for the difference of the one word in “not in absorption, not without mind, the two” and “not one, not without mind, the two,” only the two versions are recorded word for word, and no adjudication is made on their behalf.

Fascicle boundaries: Paramārtha divides the Chapter on the World into four fascicles and Xuanzang into five; the title of Paramārtha’s “Fascicle Eight” falls exactly inside this fascicle (the discussion of the eighteen mental proximate-activities finished and the five similes about to begin), and does not correspond at all to Xuanzang’s fascicle boundary. The two translations’ divisions each have their reason, and this section only records them together.

4. Two Cases Recorded Together without Adjudication

First, the entity and realm affiliation of the four nutriments. On the matter of the four nutriments this fascicle really has several layers of accounts standing together which the author does not adjudicate one by one, and they are recorded here layer by layer.

The first layer, the breadth or narrowness of the entity of nutriment. On the one hand the author says “the several dharmas with outflows all make existence grow” — every dharma with outflows nourishes birth and death; on the other he says “even so, to state four with respect to what is excellent is no fault,” establishing four only with respect to what is excellent. “The several dharmas with outflows all make existence grow” is the wording of an objection set, which the treatise delimits by “to state four with respect to what is excellent is no fault” — it does not raise every dharma with outflows into an entity of nutriment.

The second layer, whether nutriment extends to what is without outflows. This question the author does not answer for himself but records the Vaibhāṣikas’ explanation: “to be able to assist the several existences is the sense of nutriment; what is without outflows arises from cultivation and is for the extinguishing of the several existences.” This is a definitional solution of the Sarvāstivāda line — define “nutriment” first as nourishing existence, and what is without outflows is excluded of itself. Should a reader ask whether what is without outflows can assist body and mind, the author does not answer directly here; what is established here is a boundary of naming and not an adjudication of the thing itself.

The third layer, what consciousness nutriment gathers. The stanza fixes the division of labor of volition nutriment and consciousness nutriment by “the latter two, with respect to the existence to come, draw forth and raise up, in that order”: volition nutriment draws forth the existence to come, consciousness nutriment raises up the existence to come — “it is by the force of the seeds of consciousness perfumed by action that the later existence can arise.” Note that the office of consciousness nutriment here is raising up, not drawing forth; while under the author’s question “how many nutriments can make beings that have come to be abide? how many can assist sentient beings that seek birth?” the answer is “all four in each case” — the four nutriments having a share in both what is born and what is not yet born. “All four in each case” and the twofold-and-twofold division of labor are not two unadjudicated accounts: the four nutriments act upon both what has come to be and what seeks birth, and so it is said all four in each case; while morsel and contact excel in assisting what has come to be, and volition and consciousness in drawing forth and raising up the existence to come, and so with respect to the excellent capacity only these four nutriments are stated. Function extends, and excellence has its own province; the two statements hold at once.

The fourth layer, the entity and realm affiliation of morsel nutriment. Its entity is the three sense objects of odor, taste, and the tangible and not the lump of food; its realm affiliation is the desire realm alone, “since it is by becoming free from craving for morsel nutriment that one is born in the upper realms.” On the side of collation there happens to be a variant just here — the base text reads “odor, taste, and the tangible, these three” while the Palace edition reads “two”; the number three agrees with “received portion by portion with mouth and nose” below, and the number two does not. This may serve as corroboration from the self-consistency of the context, and not as a choice among collated editions.

The fifth layer, the difference from other treatises. To the Treatise on the Collected Various Gates’ account of the great living beings of the sea the author says expressly, “this is unsound, since it contradicts the sense of nutriment,” and gives a correct interpretation of his own; to the Treatise on Categories of Dharmas’ definition of morsel nutriment he reconciles by “it states it as named nutriment merely with respect to the side of being able to assist.” Both belong to the treatises of this school, and the one is refuted while the other is reconciled; the author’s taking and leaving is plain in the text, and this section only records the fact and does not assess its rightness.

The sixth layer, the dispute between Saṅghabhadra and the Elder. Within the passage on the four nutriments Saṅghabhadra separately refutes the Elder’s account that “whatever aggregate is drunk and eaten is an entity of nutriment,” and establishes “only the sense field of the tangible is the true entity of nutriment,” which is narrower than the Kośa’s “odor, taste, and the tangible, these three.” The Kośa, Saṅghabhadra, and the Elder differ each from each in the breadth of the entity of morsel nutriment, and they are recorded together without adjudication.

Second, the eighteen mental proximate-activities. After the list of what is possessed Vasubandhu declares of himself, “yet the sense of the sūtras as I see it is otherwise,” establishing that only what is defiled is named a proximate activity, with the six constant abidings and “it is not that the arhat has no worldly joy taking a wholesome dharma as object” for evidence; Saṅghabhadra counter-refutes, ruling at the end, “therefore what the Mahāvibhāṣā says is the better”; the Treatise Revealing the Doctrine passes from what is possessed, what is acquired, and the differences of objects taken straight to the thirty-six teacher’s sentences and the remaining links of existence, and does not bring out this divergent account or Saṅghabhadra’s refutation; Paramārtha’s version alone carries the corresponding text of this passage, which proves it to be text that the original treatise of Vasubandhu had and not an addition peculiar to the transmission of Xuanzang’s line; and among the three Han commentaries only Fabao’s Commentary takes in Saṅghabhadra’s refutation as well, expressly marking “the author provisionally puts forward a divergent account in order to refute the Sarvāstivādins,” while Puguang’s Record and Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary each explain the divergent account without touching Saṅghabhadra’s refutation. One case, and four authorities each transmitting a choice of his own — this section records only the shape of them all in full, and does not adjudicate the victory or defeat of the two parties.

5. Coordinates for Collateral Reading

The four nutriments, the five names of intermediate existence, and the three classes established in this fascicle are all fixed doctrinal numbers of school Abhidharma, taken up by the later systems each with its own dividing and joining, and they may be read against one another.

As to the names of the four nutriments, the Yogācārabhūmi establishes four nutriments likewise under the one sense of sustaining, and for volition nutriment it has mental-volition nutriment, one character added while the number four is unchanged; and in explaining the sense of nutriment it takes the four nutriments’ nourishing of the five material faculties, the mental faculty, and the great elements upon which the faculties depend, running on the same track as this treatise’s “whatever is called nutriment must first assist one’s own faculties and great elements, and only then reach the rest.” Assisting the faculties and the great elements is a sense of nutriment granted by both systems. Only that the Yogācārabhūmi has one further place where, under the sense of sustaining, it establishes five, adding the life faculty to the four nutriments — this treatise assigning the life faculty separately to the formations not associated with mind and not entering it among the nutriments, while there it stands beside the four nutriments, and the dividing and joining may be read against each other. (The word-for-word text of those two places and the page anchors attached to them are in Section VII of this unit’s apparatus.)

As to the five names of intermediate existence, this treatise has formed by mind, seeker of birth, eater of odors, intermediate existence, and named arising; the Yogācārabhūmi on the same matter gives three names — intermediate existence, taking the arising in the interval between the two existences; gandharva, taking the going in search of odors and being assisted by odor; and proceeding by mind, taking the going to the place of birth with mind for its support. The three names intermediate existence, eater of odors, and formed by mind agree, while the two names seeker of birth and named arising are not found in that passage, and the dividing and joining of the names and their number may be read against each other.

As to the three classes, this treatise has the class fixed in rightness, the class fixed in wrongness, and the class of indeterminate nature; the three classes established in the Yogācārabhūmi have wholly the same names but put wrongness first and rightness second, the order inverted from this treatise’s, and beneath the three classes it opens each further into the two kinds of the intrinsic and the contrived.

As for the single word “name,” this treatise takes the four formless aggregates throughout, while the later learning of dharma-characteristics establishes name-body, phrase-body, and syllable-body separately among the formations not associated with mind — one and the same graph whose extension is wholly different, which is the place a beginner most easily confuses, and it is listed here as a coordinate.

考據Apparatus

十二支之名義,前卷但立其總;此卷別釋其四——無明、名、觸、受——餘八支明言「已說當說」而不重論。既釋支已,以八種物象、九重喻用攝惑業事三類(糠米一象兩用:煩惱五·業三·果事一),次辨四有之染不染,再以四食答「有情由何而住」,末辨死生之識與受、天子五衰,收於三聚。一部毘曇之『有情住持篇』自此起。


一、科判定位

科判系統此段之位
玄奘 T1558 九品分別世品第三(品題〔T29 0040c22〕)之第三分——本子(子3)=卷十全〔0051c02–0057a01〕。卷端題「阿毘達磨俱舍論卷第十」〔0051c02〕·品續題「分別世品第三之三」〔0051c06〕。本頌正28後半–正44後半<lg> 塊十六,全頌四句
全品頌量世品九十九頌(本頌塊六十四·一九八〇字·合三九六句)+引頌塊十七。本子之十六塊全屬本頌,無引頌
開卷承轉句「無明何義?謂體非明。若爾,無明應是眼等。既爾,此義應謂明無。若爾,無明體應非有」〔T29 0051c07〕——無承轉套語,逕以支名設問起
收卷句「正邪定餘,名不定性。彼待二緣,可成二故」〔T29 0056c21〕
次子之錨「如是已說有情世間。器世間今當說」〔T29 0057a07〕——有情世間訖,器世間起
三家於本子之界所標之科光記〔T41n1821 0173a27〕「無明何義者,此下大文第二別明名義」·寶疏〔T41n1822 0604c28〕「論『無明何義』,自此已下大門第二釋十二支名義」·頌疏〔T41n1823 0873b20〕「從此大文第二,別明,於中有二:一別明四法、二別指餘文」
子內大科(寶疏明列)寶疏〔T41n1822 0604c29〕「就中有四:一釋無明、二釋名色、三釋觸支、四釋受支。自餘八支,指餘文釋」——四支別釋之後,方入四有、四食、死生、三聚
後半三大科(光記·寶疏同標)光記〔T41n1821 0180c26〕「此下大文第二辨有情住」(四食段)·光記〔T41n1821 0183b10〕「此下大文第三辨有情沒」(死生段)·寶疏〔T41n1822 0613a17〕「自此已下兩行半頌大文第三明死生受識等」
三家分卷與玄奘分卷光記卷界〔T41n1821 0173a26〕「分別世品第三之三」·寶疏卷界〔T41n1822 0604c27〕·頌疏卷界〔T41n1823 0873b18〕「俱舍論頌疏論本第十」(無品題)→ 次卷「俱舍論頌疏論本第十一」〔T41n1823 0878c16〕。三家獨立分卷而界與玄奘全同

光記於世品全用裸「此下大文第N」式(不加「當品」,與根品異)——其編號所屬之層級須逐處辨(緣起內/有情住/有情沒),不得逕作品級大科。

頌/長行體例:本頌(T1560 單行本定頌界)+長行自釋。本子十六塊之牒釋粒度極不齊——有整頌者(正29·正31·正38),有恰半頌者(正28後半·正30後半·正32前半·正32後半·正44後半),有不足半頌而只牒一個五字句者四塊(正30之第1句·第2句·正35之第3句·第4句),亦有三頌合牒者(正33·正34·正35前半/正39–41/正42·正43·正44前半)。句級牒釋之密,全論以本子為甚

長行專段:本子有二長行逾七百字——〔0052c28〕正32前半下之觸受俱時辯(九一八字·「毘婆沙師」「云何」「若爾」「有說」等標記十二見)·〔0055a02〕正39–41 下之四食全論(一五九〇字·標記九見)。此二段之義理密度遠過其所繫之頌。


二、術語(名相)

漢(玄奘)真諦異名(首出 loc)本論定義句/所繫
無明無明(同)〔T29n1559 0208b22〕「明所治無明,如非親實等」〔0051c10〕·「謂不了知諦實業果」〔0052a13〕
惡慧惡明〔T29n1559 0208c03 一帶〕「諸染污慧名為惡慧,於中有見故非無明」〔0051c23〕
恃我類性計類〔T29n1559 0209a08〕「大德法救說此無明是諸有情恃我類性,異於我慢」〔0052a18〕
名〔T29n1559 0209a17〕「名無色四蘊」〔0052a27〕·「隨所立名根境勢力於義轉變,故說為名」〔0052a28〕
觸〔T29n1559 0209a25〕「觸六三和生」〔0052b06〕·「三和所生,謂根、境、識三和合故有別觸生」〔0052b08〕
有對觸有礙觸〔T29n1559 0209b20〕「眼等五觸說名有對,以有對根為所依故」〔0052c05〕
增語觸依言觸〔T29n1559 0209b20〕「增語謂名,名是意觸所緣長境,故偏就此名增語觸」〔0052c06〕
明觸·無明觸·非明非無明觸明觸·無明觸·異於二觸〔T29n1559 0209c01〕「餘謂無漏及染污餘,即有漏善、無覆無記」〔0052c19〕
愛恚二觸「無明觸中一分數起,依彼復立愛恚二觸」〔0052c20〕
順三受觸「一順樂受觸、二順苦受觸、三順不苦不樂受觸」〔0052c22〕
身受·心受屬身·屬心〔T29n1559 0209c17〕「六中前五說為身受,依色根故。意觸所生說為心受,但依心故」〔0053a01〕
意近行心分別行/意分別行〔T29n1559 0210b18〕「此復成十八,由意近行異」〔0053b29〕·「謂喜、憂、捨各六近行」〔0053c03〕
不雜緣「於中十五色等近行名不雜緣,境各別故」〔0053c07〕
六恒住「為對治彼說六恒住,謂見色已不喜不憂,心恒住捨具念正智」〔0054b08〕
三十六師句「又即喜等為三十六師句,謂為耽嗜出離依別」〔0054b12〕·「耽嗜依者,謂諸染受。出離依者,謂諸善受」〔0054b13〕
四有(中·生·本·死)四種有〔T29n1559 0211c27〕「生生相續不過四有:中、生、本、死,如前已釋」〔0054c14〕
段食段食〔T29n1559 0212a13〕「香味觸三,一切皆為段食自體,可成段別而飲噉故,謂以口鼻分分受之」〔0055a14〕
觸食·思食·識食觸·思·識〔T29n1559 0212a13 一帶〕「觸謂三和所生諸觸,思謂意業,識謂識蘊,此三唯有漏,通三界皆有」〔0055a25〕
部多「言部多者,顯已生義」〔0055b01〕·「又部多者謂阿羅漢,餘有愛者說名求生」〔0055b13〕
求生(中有五名)「此目中有,由佛世尊以五種名說中有故」〔0055b03〕——意成·求生·食香·中有·名起〔0055b04–b08〕
末摩末摩〔T29n1559 0213c10 一帶〕「無有別物名為末摩,然於身中有異支節觸便致死,是謂末摩」〔0056b22〕
三聚三聚〔T29n1559 0214a12〕「一正性定聚、二邪性定聚、三不定性聚」〔0056c11〕
順解脫分「諸已獲得順解脫分者,亦定得涅槃,何非正定」〔0056c16〕
續(善根)接(善根)〔T29n1559 0213b07〕「斷善續善離界地染,從離染退命終受生,於此六位法爾唯許意識非餘」〔0056a26〕

譯名系之通則(本子所見·同根品):境/塵 · 漏/流 · 煩惱/惑 · 蘊/陰 · 唯/必 · 法救/達磨多羅。本子最大之譯名系統差=意近行/心分別行,貫穿十八意近行全段。


三、校勘(大正原書校記·卷十全枚舉)

子3 範圍〔0051c02–0057a01〕大正原書註共三十六枚=版本異讀三十+梵語對音註〔0052002 Nāma-rūpa·0052005 Adhivacana·0053004 Savitarkā-savicārā·0053005 Avitarkā-vicāramātrā·0053006 Avitarkā-avicārā·0053007 Upavicāra〕。依本帙體例(界品子1 已定),梵語對音註非異讀,不入表。異讀三十條全列,其中〔0052003〕〔0054001〕各為大正*式重出(一記涵二處)。底本=大正 lem;凡 CBETA 回改處並錄——本卷回改三處,另 CBETA 他本校異二處(底本不改),俱見表後小節。語境字以【 】標。

註號底本【大】/異讀語境(逐字·【】=底本字)是否涉義
00510170051c19軛/枙【宋】【元】【明】【宮】「經說無明以為結縛、隨眠及漏、【軛】、瀑、流等」不涉義(同字異體·五詞並列之第四詞,換字不改列目)
00520010052a22眠/眼【宋】【元】【明】「諸我我所執、我慢執、隨【眠】,斷遍知故無影寂滅」涉義(「隨眠」為專技術語,作「隨眼」則不成文義·形近訛而非別義)
00520030052b02標/摽【宋】【元】【宮】(*重出二處)「此復何緣【標】以名稱」〔0052b02〕·「轉變如名,故【標】名稱」〔0052b05〕不涉義(同義通用字·皆訓標舉)
00520040052c02煩/繁【宋】【元】【明】【宮】「如是展轉更相難釋,言論【煩】多故應且止」不涉義(煩多/繁多同義)
00520060052c17三/二【宮】「論曰:明無明等相應成【三】,一明觸、二無明觸、三非明非無明觸」涉義(「二」與下文三分並舉自相矛盾·近乎誤刻)
00530010053a06二法/一法【宋】【元】「此與立宗義意無別,如言【二法】俱時而生」涉義(能生所生之詰難必依待二法·作「一法」則前提不成立)
00530020053a19身/芽【宋】【元】【明】【宮】「【四大種俱有所造色】……如影與【身】,豈非俱有」涉義(此喻證同時因果·前文「先種後芽」正是相續因果之範型,作「芽」則自相牴牾)
00530030053a27心/心不【宋】【元】【明】【宮】「或應許受此【心】相應,非與此心同緣一境」涉義(加「不」成雙重否定·逆轉原句之義·屬負化增減之典型)
00530080053c23色/已【宋】【元】【明】【宮】「又在色界應無緣欲香味觸境諸意近行。見【色】等言隨明了說」涉義未定(承前引經「眼見色已」之何字·二讀文法皆通·唯錄不判)
00540010054a20此/比【宮】(*重出二處)「不緣下義如後當辯。【此】意近行,通無漏耶」〔0054a20〕·「此句差別,大師說故」〔0054b13〕不涉義(二處皆指示代詞·作「比」文法不通·形近之訛)
00540020054a27已/色【宮】「所成上界皆不下緣,唯染污故。若【已】獲得色界善心未離欲貪」涉義(「已」標修證階位之時態條件·作「色」文法不通·疑涉下文「色界」訛涉)
00540030054a28十/中【明】「若已獲得色界善心未離欲貪,成欲一切;初靜慮【十】」涉義(直涉本子要害「十八意近行」之計數體系·作「中」則列舉序列破格)
00540040054b10智/知【宋】【元】【明】【宮】「為對治彼說六恒住,謂見色已不喜不憂,心恒住捨具念正【智】」涉義(正智/正知為二不同技術語·四校本皆作「知」而底本獨作「智」)
00540050054c06惑/感【宮】「從諸煩惱數起【惑】業事,如糠裹米能生芽等」涉義(承前「煩惱、業、異熟果事」三分·作「感」則詞性轉動詞,與名詞並列結構不諧)
00540060054c26各/分【宋】【元】【明】【宮】「然餘三有一一通三,謂本、死、中三,【各】善染無記」不涉義(各/分於此皆表分配義)
00550010055a15三/二【宮】「如是段食唯在欲界,離段食貪生上界故。唯欲界繫。香味觸【三】」涉義(直涉本子要害『四食之體』·香味觸恰三事·作「二」與下文「口鼻分分受之」不合)
00550020055b19他/化【宮】「世傳有言:昔有一父,時遭飢饉,欲造【他】方」不涉義(思食譬喻之敘事文句·不涉教理)
00550030055c03二/一【明】「謂初【二】食能益此身所依能依」涉義(直涉四食「益此世/引當有」之二二功能架構·下文「後之二食」預設有相對之「前二食」)
00550040055c19捐/損【宋】【元】【明】【宮】「諸有食已【捐】食者身亦名為食,初資益故」不涉義(近義字·不礙句意)
00550050055c23洋/鎔【宋】【元】【明】【宮】「鐵丸【洋】銅豈非段食」不涉義(洋銅/鎔銅皆狀銅之熔融)
00560010056a10曾/僧【元】【明】「此名與義亦不相應,【曾】無契經或本論說」不涉義(「曾無」=未曾有·作「僧」不成義·形近之訛)
00560020056a15後/彼【宋】【元】【明】【宮】「乘前挍量且言勝百,理必應爾。由【後】世尊除彼異生」不涉義(虛詞層次之異)
00560030056a19辦/辯【宋】【元】【明】【宮】(CBETA 回改:從【麗】及宋元明宮作「辯」·底本流讀「辯」)「如先所說壽盡死等,今應正【辯】」不涉義(辦/辯形近·「正辯」承下文「何識現前何受相應有死生等」之設問,作「辦」不成文義;四校本與【麗】同作「辯」)
00560040056b17生/往【元】【明】「諸阿羅漢說名不【生】,彼最後心亦心處滅」涉義(「不生」為不復受生之技術斷語·「不往」則側重不復前趣·二讀義理側重有別)
00560050056b19滅/減【宋】【元】【明】【宮】「臨命終時身根漸【滅】,至足等處欻然都滅」不涉義(滅/減皆狀漸次消殞。並誌一筆:其後二行底本自作「漸減漸消」,二詞底本並存而不畫一)
00560060056b23支/肢【宋】【元】【宮】「然於身中有異【支】節觸便致死」不涉義(支/肢為古今字)
00560070056b28淡/痰【明】「內三災患,謂風熱【淡】水火風增隨所應起」不涉義(淡通痰·古醫家常用字)
00560080056c03渧/滴【宋】【元】【明】【宮】「三者於沐浴位水【渧】著身」不涉義(渧為滴之古今字)
00560090056c04今/令【明】「四者本性囂馳【今】滯一境」涉義(「本……今……」為五衰相之時態對比句式·作「令」轉為使役而破其並列)
00560100056c04今/令【宋】【元】【明】【宮】「五者眼本凝寂【今】數瞬動」涉義(同上·此為該句式第二例)

校勘結語:三十條無一升定本案(無古德牒文+義理雙證支持異讀者),依本帙體例並錄不判,屬義理之判,本目唯錄不判。涉義者計十四條。其中直涉本子二要害者三條——〔0054a28〕十八意近行「初靜慮十」之數·〔0055a15〕段食自體「香味觸三」之數·〔0055c03〕四食「初二食/後二食」之功能二分——三處異讀皆與底本文脈之自洽性同向,可作旁證,不作校本取捨

CBETA 回改(非大正原書校記·底本流從 CB 讀者並錄)

本帙底本文字流取 CBETA 行內讀;凡 CBETA 於大正 lem 之外別作一字者,逐處並錄(依界品子1 已定之體例)。卷十回改三處

CB 讀/大正 lem語境(逐字·【】=底本流所讀)
0055b17後【CB】【麗-CB】,從【大】「諸有愛者亦由段食為緣資益令招【後】有」〔起錨 0055b16〕CBETA 從【麗】作「後」;「招後有」為四食段之定型語,作「從有」不成文義
0056a19辯【CB】【麗-CB】【宋】【元】【明】【宮】,辦【大】「如先所說壽盡死等,今應正【辯】」(=校勘表〔0056003〕同一處)此處大正原書自有校記,故兼列於上表;CB 之回改與四校本、【麗】全合
0056a24臍【CB】,齊【大】頌「漸死足【臍】心,最後意識滅」CBETA 據《順正理》〔T29n1562 0513b14〕回改;長行「若往人趣識滅於臍」〔0056b15〕底本自作「臍」,前後一貫

另有 CBETA 校異二處,底本不改(大正與 CB 同讀,僅記他本之異),誌錄備考:〔0056c07〕「五【大】【磧-CB】,王【麗-CB】」(五衰相之第五)·〔0056c14〕「遠【大】,逺【磧-CB】,達【麗-CB】」(「遠諸惡法故名為聖」)。


四、異譯對勘(真諦《阿毘達磨俱舍釋論》T1559 ★)

對勘基座:玄奘本卷十〔T29n1558 0051c02–0057a01〕↔ 真諦本〔T29n1559 0208b22–0214a13〕。

二譯分卷數不同:真諦世間品分四卷(之一 0198a24/之二 0204c02/之三 0211c02/之四 0218b09),玄奘分五卷。真諦「阿毘達磨俱舍釋論卷第八」之題起於〔T29n1559 0211c02〕,恰落於本子對應段之中段(十八意近行論畢、五喻將起之際)——真諦卷界與玄奘子界完全不對應,且切在子3內部。⇒ 本子之對應段界唯以場景結構定,不得以卷題界充之。

起界之逐字證據(二條):①玄奘〔0051c07〕「無明何義?謂體非明」↔ 真諦〔T29n1559 0208b22〕「無明者何義?非明是名無明」——三重詰難之問答結構逐層相扣。②玄奘頌〔0051c10〕「明所治無明,如非親實等」↔ 真諦頌〔T29n1559 0208b26〕「明翻別無明,如非親實等」——末五字兩本逐字全同

迄界之逐字證據(二條):①玄奘〔0056c21〕「正邪定餘,名不定性。彼待二緣,可成二故」↔ 真諦〔T29n1559 0214a12〕「是三聚觀因緣屬二不屬二」——語序雖異而所指同一義,且皆為該段之末句。②真諦〔T29n1559 0214a14〕緊接「說眾生世界已,器世界今當說」↔ 玄奘〔0057a07〕「如是已說有情世間。器世間今當說」——同一科轉承句之異譯(世界/世間)。

體例基差:玄奘「頌曰/論曰」整頌先出;真諦「偈曰/釋曰」偈句逐句嵌釋,一頌常拆二至四處分引。故本子玄奘之十六塊,於真諦本作若干短偈散布——尤十八意近行三界緣別之一頌五句數目列舉,於真諦本拆成十餘偈句逐一分述。

對勘要目(逐條·錄義理承重者十四)

  1. 無明三重詰難——奘:「無明何義?謂體非明」〔0051c07〕‖諦:「無明者何義?非明是名無明」〔T29n1559 0208b22〕。真諦於第二詰難處多一句總標其過,玄奘徑直陳其過。
  2. 頌「如非親實等」——奘:「明所治無明,如非親實等」〔0051c10〕‖諦:「明翻別無明,如非親實等」〔T29n1559 0208b26〕。末五字逐字全同;首句「明所治」/「明翻別」義同而措辭全異——「翻」取與明相翻、「別」取別有其法,合二義於一句。
  3. 結等之證頌——奘四句連出「說為結等故,非惡慧見故,與見相應故,說能染慧故」〔0051c17〕‖諦逐句分述於〔T29n1559 0208c03〕–〔0208c14〕。譯名系統性差:玄奘全段用「慧」,真諦此四句兩處作「明」、兩處作「智」。
  4. 經部救義——奘:「諸染污慧間雜善慧令不清淨說為能染」〔0051c29〕‖諦:「云何不許如此?由善慧與染污慧相雜」〔T29n1559 0208c17〕。義理結構相同,真諦更精簡,未展開設問句式。
  5. 大德法救/達磨多羅——奘:「大德法救說此無明是諸有情恃我類性,異於我慢」〔0052a18〕‖諦:「大德達磨多羅說:我有如此計類名無明」〔T29n1559 0209a08〕。人名義譯/音譯之最鮮明例
  6. 名(無色四蘊)——奘:「隨所立名根境勢力於義轉變,故說為名」〔0052a28〕‖諦:「隨屬名及根塵,於義中轉變故,故稱名」〔T29n1559 0209a17〕。境/塵·蘊/陰。
  7. 觸(三和所生)——奘:「三和所生,謂根、境、識三和合故有別觸生」〔0052b08〕‖諦:「從三法和合生謂根塵識」〔T29n1559 0209a25〕。真諦拆「觸六」「和合生」為二偈句分釋。
  8. 有對觸·增語觸——奘:「五相應有對,第六俱增語」〔0052c04〕‖諦:「五是有礙觸,第六依言觸」〔T29n1559 0209b20〕。譯名對照之顯例——有對/有礙·增語/依言。「依言」直取名(言)為所緣長境之義,「增語」取語增勝為義,角度不同而同指一事。
  9. 八觸·三觸——奘:「明無明非二」〔0052c15〕‖諦:「有明觸、有無明觸,有異於二觸」〔T29n1559 0209c01〕。玄奘頌「非二」(不止前二)/真諦逕標第三為「異於二」。
  10. 六受——奘:「從此生六受,五屬身餘心」〔0052c28〕‖諦:「從此生六受」〔T29n1559 0209c15〕·「五屬身餘心」〔T29n1559 0209c17〕。十字兩本逐字全同,唯真諦拆為二偈句。此與條2並為本子趨同之極例。
  11. 十八意近行——奘:「此復成十八,由意近行異」〔0053b29〕‖諦:「此復成十八,由心分別行」〔T29n1559 0210b18〕。首句四字逐字全同,次句全異——本子最大之譯名系統差。三界緣別之數目(十八/十二/三/十二/八/二/六/四/一)兩本逐條相符,無數目歧異,異者唯句法拆合。
  12. 十八唯有漏——奘:「無意近行通無漏者,故言十八唯是有漏」〔0054a23〕‖諦:「於中無一分別行是無流故,言諸有流」〔T29n1559 0211a18〕。漏/流。
  13. 世親「毘婆沙師隨義而立」異說——奘:「有說如是諸意近行,毘婆沙師隨義而立。然我所見經義有殊」〔0054b03〕‖諦:「有餘師說:有如此意分別行義,如毘婆沙師立」〔T29n1559 0211b01〕。論證結構逐句對應。⇒ 真諦本獨立收有此段,可證此段係世親原論本有之文,非玄奘系傳本獨增——與目六所記『三疏皆釋,唯寶疏兼收眾賢之破』互為對照。
  14. 四有·四食·斷善根三頌——奘:「於四種有中,生有唯染污」〔0054c17〕‖諦:「於四種有中,生有必染污」〔T29n1559 0211c27〕(首六字逐字全同·唯/必一字之差)。奘:「有情由食住」〔0055a02〕‖諦:「世間以食住」〔T29n1559 0212a13〕(有情/世間)。奘:「斷善根與續,離染退死生」〔0056a21〕‖諦:「斷接善離欲,退及死託生」〔T29n1559 0213b07〕(續/接)。

譯名對照(本子範圍·逐字所見):意近行/心分別行·意分別行 · 有對/有礙 · 增語/依言 · 境/塵 · 根境識/根塵識 · 漏/流 · 煩惱/惑 · 蘊/陰 · 慧/明·智 · 法救/達磨多羅 · 續善根/接善根 · 唯染污/必染污 · 有情/世間 · 頌曰論曰/偈曰釋曰。

誠實記:①段食唯欲界之界定〔0055a13〕,於真諦本未見逐字密合之單一對應句(真諦此段以問答體逐層展開麁細之分、口鼻分受、光影炎涼諸議題,與玄奘議題相同)——此為體例差而非義理差,不強配單句。②真諦於末摩處增引一偈「於身有是處,由隨觸令死」〔T29n1559 0213c10〕,玄奘本無對應——非篇章缺失,是真諦於此局部多引一偈為證。③奘「非定無心二」/諦「非一無心二」,本目唯錄二本逐字。④跨本對勘取場景結構——「意近行」等玄奘譯語於真諦本別立他名,而其場景(誰、對誰、問什麼、依何理、得何答)確在,故本目之對勘皆以場景相配,不以詞形相配。屬義理之判,本目唯錄不判。


五、系內對辯(眾賢《順正理論》T1562 ★·《顯宗論》T1563)

眾賢之品名非「世品」:T1562 作「辯緣起品第三」〔T29n1562 0456a16〕· T1563 作「辯緣起品第四」〔T29n1563 0829a22〕。勿以俱舍品名搜之

體例:唯於俱舍實有對辯之 loc 引·不通引。『一義二宗』並錄·不判勝負。眾賢稱世親為「經主」。

對辯一 · 無明染慧之「間雜善慧」救義

  • 俱舍所立(正29 長行):「諸染污慧間雜善慧令不清淨說為能染」〔0051c29〕——世親記此救而後判「然異慧類別有無明,如貪異心,此說為善」〔0052a07〕。
  • 眾賢之破:「經主於此假作救言」〔T29n1562 0501a05〕,牒俱舍語「諸染污慧間雜善慧?令不清淨說為能染」〔T29n1562 0501a06〕,斷曰「今詳彼言,非善分別,離相應品不能染故」〔T29n1562 0501a12〕,並出歸謬「非阿羅漢應無不染心」〔T29n1562 0501a14〕·「又無染慧雜有染慧,應令有染轉成無染」〔T29n1562 0501a17〕。
  • 顯宗論同段(略本):「經主於此假作救言」〔T29n1563 0843c17〕·「此救不然,諸無漏慧應被染故」〔T29n1563 0843c19〕——唯存核心二詰難,略去順正理之延伸歸謬。
  • 一義二宗:世親錄一救義——依「貪染心令不解脫」之現成教說類推,謂無明染慧不必與慧相應現起,間雜之勢力已足言染,而其後自判「然異慧類別有無明,如貪異心,此說為善」而捨之;眾賢依能治所治之勢力對比與阿羅漢心不染反詰——若不待相應即可言染,則無漏慧亦應被染、有染亦應轉成無染。唯錄不判。

對辯二 · 十八意近行「毘婆沙師隨義而立」(本子要害)

  • 俱舍所立〔0054b03〕:「有說如是諸意近行,毘婆沙師隨義而立」——下云「然我所見經義有殊」,立「唯雜染者與意相牽數行所緣是意近行」〔0054b06〕,以六恒住〔0054b08〕與「非阿羅漢無有世間緣善法喜,但為遮止雜染近行故作是說」〔0054b10〕二句為證。
  • 眾賢之破:「經主此中假為異說」〔T29n1562 0508a20〕,牒世親語畢而詰「未審經主以何相義為意近行蘊在心中」〔T29n1562 0508b01〕·「非阿羅漢有意近行,少與正理契經相違」〔T29n1562 0508b02〕,末斷「故毘婆沙所說為善」〔T29n1562 0508b17〕。
  • 顯宗論:其文自「無有近行通無漏者」〔T29n1563 0846a23〕起,依次辯成就、獲得、緣境差別,逕接「三十六師句」〔T29n1563 0846b27〕與耽嗜依/出離依,末即轉入「所餘有支何緣不說」〔T29n1563 0846c13〕 ⇒ 世親之自陳異說與眾賢之破,於此一段之場景中全無其位。與對辯一(顯宗保留略本)不同型——同一對辯類型而顯宗去取不一,誠實記之,不作泛化
  • 一義二宗:世親主張——不應機械地依喜憂捨乘六境不論染淨悉數立十八,唯雜染者方名近行;眾賢主張——若唯雜染方名近行,則阿羅漢之有漏善喜非近行,與經意相違,且六恒住只是對治雜染近行而說,不能反推非雜染即非近行。唯錄不判。
  • 交會:寶疏〔T41n1822 0610a25〕疏此段時明標「第三論主假為異說破有部也」,並整段援引順正理之破入疏(見目六)——寶疏本身即此二線材料之交會處

三方之局 · 四食段中之上座(非俱舍-眾賢二造)

四食範圍內眾賢另破上座(非「經主」):「然上座言:所飲噉聚皆是食體,無別說故」〔T29n1562 0510c01〕,破曰「彼言非理。所以者何?雖無別說,應別取故」〔T29n1562 0510c03〕,並立「又唯觸處是真食體」〔T29n1562 0510b28〕。此處眾賢反是與俱舍同破『一切所飲噉皆是食』之說——屬有部·世親·上座三方之另一格局,非俱舍與眾賢之二造對辯,故不列入對辯表,於此誌錄。

異說旁出(非經主反破)之一 · 無明義群——上座三說與大德邏摩一說

眾賢於無明一支之釋,另逐一牒破上座(非「經主」)之三說,並錄大德邏摩之一說:

  • 上座第一說:「且上座言:由有此故令明非有,是謂無明」〔T29n1562 0499a24〕。
  • 上座第二說:「上座復說,或如是類心及心所總謂無明」〔T29n1562 0499c27〕。
  • 上座第三說:「上座又言,或顛倒明即謂無明」〔T29n1562 0500a08〕。
  • 大德邏摩之說:「大德邏摩作如是說:非邪見體即是無明」〔T29n1562 0500b10〕。

性質(並錄不判):四說皆眾賢逐說加破之他宗立說,語主非世親,故不入「經主」對辯之列;本目唯錄其立與所在,不判勝負,亦不代眾賢下結論。

異說旁出(非經主反破)之二 · 名/識與名色互緣群——上座之難與大德邏摩之模型

同品稍後,眾賢於『名』與『識、名色互為緣』二題再破上座,並錄大德邏摩之另一模型:

  • 上座釋「名」:「上座意謂,順成彼彼有情相續,故說為名」〔T29n1562 0502c26〕。
  • 上座之假設難二見:「上座於此假設難言」〔T29n1562 0503b11·第 1 見〕、同語再見〔T29n1562 0504b15·第 2 見〕。
  • 大德邏摩之中有名色→結生識模型:「大德邏摩率自意說」〔T29n1562 0504a10〕。
  • 眾賢三處結語:「故彼問答皆不應理」〔T29n1562 0503b20〕·「但有虛言,違理教故」〔T29n1562 0504b15·第 1 見〕·「詳上座宗說識名色互為緣義,理必不成」〔T29n1562 0504c14〕。

略本之回指可證此為完整場景:《顯宗論》於「名」段逕作「餘廣決擇,如《順正理》」〔T29n1563 0844c26·第 4 見〕——略本自陳此處之廣辯在《順正理論》,正可反證本群非零星旁引,而是一個成段之場景。

性質(並錄不判):與前群同——語主為上座/大德邏摩,非世親;唯錄立說、所在與眾賢之結語,不判勝負。

誠實記:本子『四食·斷善根·死生·三聚』範圍〔T29n1562 0509c–0515a 一帶〕內,眾賢之文皆隨義申論而不標詰難之人(唯得上座一例)⇒ 此四段未見以「經主」標名之直接反破——(本目之覆核限於上列段界內,非窮盡全論八十卷。)


六、諸家異釋(光記·寶疏·頌疏)

神泰疏之闕(負命題已證·據實標闕):神泰《俱舍論疏》X53n0836 為殘本,現存卷一·二·四·五·六·七·十七,所釋為界品之一二·根品之二三四五·賢聖品之三;世品·業品·隨眠品全闕。⇒ 泰疏殘·世品闕·本子無逐文釋可繫不以他卷之文充之。(惟泰疏卷一之全論總覽表仍為世品頌數作證,見目九。)以下三家並錄。

(一)無明之體與為結等之證

  • 三重詰難之科——光記〔T41n1821 0173a27〕「無明何義者,此下大文第二別明名義」,逐句牒釋四番問答。寶疏〔T41n1822 0605a04〕「答中有三:前二不正答、後一舉頌正答」——分法與光記略異(光記重逐句牒解,寶疏重『前二不正·後一正答』之綱目)。頌疏〔T41n1823 0873c01〕「明所治無明者,明有實體,謂此無明不了四諦」,並釋喻〔T41n1823 0873c06〕「非異親友者,謂說怨家名非親友」——頌疏獨標此喻之二重作用(不濫眼等·有體),二疏未如此明分。
  • 經部救義之標名——光記於「如何不許至何理相違」〔T41n1821 0173c06〕下標「經部救意」〔T41n1821 0173c07〕,並自行展開染慧種子與現行二層之辯法,段末明標「論主非經部師,評取說一切有部」〔T41n1821 0173c20〕。寶疏同標經部而不展開,別引經文「經言無明染慧非定相應諸染污慧間雜善慧令不清淨名之為染」〔T41n1822 0605b24〕。頌疏以四句綱格總攝〔T41n1823 0873c23〕「初句引證,下三句破異說」,不涉種子。三疏詳略差·互異不判。
  • 法救「恃我類性」——寶疏〔T41n1822 0605c21〕「此大德說無明,即是餘經所說恃我類性」,並以九慢類釋「異於我慢」。頌疏〔T41n1823 0874a13〕「大德法救說:無明體是諸有情恃我類性」,徑引作結。光記未特為此說另立專節。

(二)名·觸

  • 名之承前——光記〔T41n1821 0174b19〕「色如先辨,謂前〈界品〉色蘊中辨」,明標此問承界品色蘊已釋之科判關聯。頌疏〔T41n1823 0874a19〕「名謂非色四蘊,即受、想、行、識」,並將論文之數重轉語科為「四釋」——頌疏於此段科判化最顯,光記則隨文牒解不別立綱目。
  • 三和之義——光記〔T41n1821 0175a09〕「三和合故有別觸生,說名為觸」,並明立「和合有二」之科(俱起/相順生果),區分五識觸與意觸二種和合方式。頌疏〔T41n1823 0874c01〕「依薩婆多,離三和外別有觸體,是心所法」——頌疏於段末明標宗派歸屬,光記則以科判釋同一問題而不標宗名。
  • 有對·增語——光記〔T41n1821 0175c18〕引順正理補一義「以有對根為所依故。唯有對法為境界故」(兼約境界,為世親原文所無)。頌疏〔T41n1823 0874c17〕「有說意識名為增語,以此意識語為增上」,逐句牒解與論文次第相同,未引正理。光記、頌疏皆以因明六離合釋之「依主釋」界定此二複合詞;寶疏則分從所依、所緣與相應立名。

(三)受·十八意近行

  • 觸受俱時——光記〔T41n1821 0176b11〕「觸、受俱起,俱有因故」,並將論文中「若爾」「仁雖許爾」等泛稱問答逐一標名為經部師問/毘婆沙師答/經部復難/毘婆沙師反徵——世親原文未每處點名部派,光記代為顯化對話雙方之宗派身分。
  • 觸受段之說者標(二疏逐句同標·為白話·義疏層之硬輸入)——本段論文全用泛稱問答,說者唯二疏可考,而二疏全段同軌。錄其五處轉折以定攻守:①「先後因果至有所造色」光記〔T41n1821 0176c02〕「毘婆沙師許先因後果,復許同時因果」·寶疏〔T41n1822 0608a08〕「有部救也」;②「此中亦許至何理能遮」光記〔T41n1821 0176c05〕「經部釋通」·寶疏〔T41n1822 0608a15〕「經部通也」;③「如影與芽豈非俱有」光記〔T41n1821 0176c08〕「毘婆沙師出同時因果」·寶疏〔T41n1822 0608a17〕「有部不能遮前教理引出同時因果法也」;④「謂或有時至同緣一境」光記〔T41n1821 0176c28〕「毘婆沙師出過」·寶疏〔T41n1822 0608b02〕「有部出違理也」;⑤「於壽與煖至定約剎那」光記〔T41n1821 0177b23〕「毘婆沙師釋」·寶疏〔T41n1822 0608c17〕「有部引例證是剎那」,而末句「故應定許至受等俱生」寶疏〔T41n1822 0608c23〕明標「總結有部宗也」。⇒ 全段之攻守於「有說:觸後方有受生」處易位——此說二疏皆標為經部上座之釋(光記〔T41n1821 0176c10〕「經部中上坐解」·寶疏〔T41n1822 0608a19〕「述經部宗上坐釋也」)——前半經部難有部之俱時說,後半有部難經部之新說;末後之結歸有部一造,論主不自宣勝負
  • 觸之別體段之說者標——「說即三和至非法處攝」寶疏〔T41n1822 0607a06〕「述經部師通有部引六六經也」(並釋其反詰之意「勿受及愛說法處已,更別說有六愛、六處,即謂受、愛非法處攝別有體也」〔T41n1822 0607a08〕)·「無如是失至差別而說」寶疏〔T41n1822 0607a10〕「有部救也」·「雖有根境至便成無用」寶疏〔T41n1822 0607a17〕「此破外救也」·「有餘救言至總立為觸」寶疏〔T41n1822 0607a23〕「有餘經部救也」·「說離三和至出現樂等」寶疏〔T41n1822 0607b01〕「此有部通經也」。光記所標同軌(〔T41n1821 0175b21〕「經部師通六六經」·〔T41n1821 0175b24〕「說一切有部救義,返難經部」·〔T41n1821 0175c04〕「經部師救」·〔T41n1821 0175c11〕「說一切有部結歸本宗」)。⇒ 三和即觸=經部·別有觸體=說一切有部,寶疏於段首即總判〔T41n1822 0606c24〕「經部師說,即三和合名觸。薩婆多部別有觸生」。
  • 十八之數目論證——寶疏〔T41n1822 0609a01〕「此三受各緣六境分為六近行,合為十八也」,並引婆沙第三釋補一異訓〔T41n1822 0609a21〕「又依意故近境而行,名意近行」。光記兩度引順正理補釋『第三靜慮意地樂根何故不立近行』一問〔T41n1821 0178a09〕「若爾,應無捨意近行,無所對故」·〔T41n1821 0178a18〕「又彼地樂凝滯於境,近行於境數有推移」。頌疏〔T41n1823 0875b19〕「此成十八具足由三」,隨文疏解而不引外論。光記·寶疏皆援外論補強,頌疏不引·唯錄不判。
  • 世親異說段之去取(本子最顯著之三疏互異)——寶疏〔T41n1822 0610a25〕明標「第三論主假為異說破有部也」,並直引順正理之破入疏〔T41n1822 0610b15〕「如何定知於諸境界或愛或憎或不擇捨方是近行」。三疏皆釋此異說,唯寶疏兼收眾賢之破——光記標其歸屬並逐義解之:「此下敘異說。或是經部師說。近行唯染,與意相牽,數行所緣」〔T41n1821 0179c13〕,續以三毒配喜憂捨,並引六恒住與《集異門足論》十五釋「捨」;頌疏亦直判宗屬:「此上所論十八近行皆通有漏,是婆娑宗。然依經部,於有漏中唯取雜染,名為近行」〔T41n1823 0876b07〕,續釋耽嗜依/出離依之三十六師句。⇒ 三疏中唯寶疏保留此一組完整之『一義二宗』,光記·頌疏徑略此段公案。

(四)五喻·四有

  • 五喻之科——頌疏〔T41n1823 0876c03〕「前四句喻顯煩惱,次兩句喻顯業因,後兩句喻顯果事」,逐喻對應逐句。光記亦立大科而析其數:「此下大文第二略攝喻顯」〔T41n1821 0180b09〕·「初一頌喻煩惱,次兩句喻業,後二句喻事」〔T41n1821 0180b10〕,並分作「釋初頌,總有五喻」〔T41n1821 0180b12〕與「釋次二句,總有三喻」〔T41n1821 0180b16〕。寶疏所科同而更逐喻編號:「自此已下有兩行頌舉喻顯也」〔T41n1822 0610c17〕·「此中煩惱總有五喻」〔T41n1822 0610c18〕,下逐標第一至第五喻;「此中明業總有三喻」〔T41n1822 0610c24〕,下逐標第一至第三喻;末云「喻異熟果也」〔T41n1822 0610c28〕。⇒ 三家同判(煩惱四句五喻·業二句三喻·果事二句),粒度異而界同;光記作「初一頌」、頌疏作「前四句」,是同一界之二種說法。
  • 四有——光記〔T41n1821 0180b28〕「自地,顯非他地。諸惑,顯是本惑」,並就「結生唯本惑力」細分自力纏·自力垢·隨從纏諸科,辨其於初結生位是否現起。頌疏〔T41n1823 0876c24〕「前三句及第四句餘三字三性分別門」,以三性·三界二層科判統攝全頌,較光記簡要。

(五)四食

  • 段食之細麁與受食之根——光記〔T41n1821 0181a03〕「此下別釋段食」,釋細麁二分〔T41n1821 0181a04〕「一以無穢為細、有穢為麁」,並以口鼻分受釋論文〔T41n1821 0181a13〕「謂口能飲噉。鼻能飲,如象等鼻。分分受之,故名段食」;於「光影炎涼如何成食」一問答以實例〔T41n1821 0181a19〕「如人患寒,忽遇日光及火炎觸,即便有益」。
  • 色非段食之理路——頌疏〔T41n1823 0877b11〕「不還果及阿羅漢無段食貪,名為解脫」,以已離食貪者見美食而不能益,申明色非段食之由。
  • 界繫之延伸辨析——寶疏於「如是段食至生上界故」下整段援引順正理,補入世親原文所無之一難〔T41n1822 0611b05〕「若人生在北俱盧洲,離段吞噉壽豈斷壞」。⇒ 寶疏獨引正理之北俱盧洲難·光記重感官實例訓詁·頌疏重已離貪者之理路——三家於段食一節取材各有側重,互異不判
  • 卵思母之「在於觸位」二讀——光記〔T41n1821 0182a23〕「謂今此卵起念母思,先時在於孚煖觸位。」並引婆沙所引集異門為證〔T41n1821 0182a25〕「謂憶念母先孚煖時所有觸故。」——光記以「觸位」為孚煖時之觸。寶疏〔T41n1822 0612b17〕「述起思時,謂十二支觸支時也。」——寶疏以「觸位」為十二支之觸支。⇒ 同一「在於觸位」四字,二疏所指之時位各異,並錄不判;白話層據此不作定說。

(六)死生·三聚

  • 死生段之科——光記〔T41n1821 0183b10〕「此下大文第三辨有情沒」,並將論文之六問逐一標出。寶疏〔T41n1822 0613a17〕「自此已下兩行半頌大文第三明死生受識等」,並整段引順正理之六問為對照。
  • 死生唯捨受之由——光記〔T41n1821 0183b27〕「死、生時心不明利故,其捨受體亦不明利」,以性相隨順釋捨相應,並引正理「非明利識有死生義」與婆沙九十八為證。
  • 三聚——寶疏引順正理補「正性」何以獨取無餘斷為義之由〔T41n1822 0614a23〕「何故唯斷說名正性?謂此永盡邪偽法故」,並將「彼後或墮邪定聚」下之數由明標為四釋。頌疏〔T41n1823 0878c01〕「上句標,下句釋」,以標釋二分總攝全頌。光記於本段立科云「此下就有情世間中大文第二明三聚別」〔T41n1821 0184c22〕,並於「生住沒」三字別出一解:「生謂生有、住謂本有、沒謂死有、中謂中有,於此四種建立三聚」〔T41n1821 0184c25〕;末引部派本論為證——「《集異門足論》第四云」〔T41n1821 0185b02〕「云何邪性聚?答:五無間業」〔T41n1821 0185b03〕,下續「云何正性定聚?答:學、無學法。云何不定聚?答:除五無間業,餘有漏法及無為也」。⇒ 段末即接卷十之終:光記卷十卷末題在〔T41n1821 0185b06〕,正落此段之後,與頌疏同——此為三家分卷與玄奘全同之獨立佐證,且由頌疏一家增為二家

三疏互異之處,逐家並錄,不判是非。


七、互讀(唯識根系掛鏈·②橋)

本子所立四食·中有五名·三聚,皆為部派毘曇之定型法數,其向瑜伽行系之承接(逐條繫彼系逐字):

  • 四食之名與體:本論作段·觸·思·識〔0055a09〕;瑜伽師地論作「云何任持?謂四食。一、段食,二、觸食,三、意思食,四、識食」〔T30n1579 0346c11〕——思食/意思食一字之增,四數不改。又瑜伽以「由此四種,長養五色根及意根,并根所依所有大種」〔T30n1579 0619b29〕釋食義,與本論「夫名食者,必先資益自根大種,後乃及餘」〔0055a20〕同軌——『資益根大種』為食義之共判,是此橋最穩之一錨。
  • 四食之開合差:瑜伽別有一處作五——「復次,由五相故,建立任持諸法差別。何等為五?一、段食,二、觸食,三、意思食,四、識食,五、命根」〔T30n1579 0664a09〕。本論以命根別屬心不相應行而不入食數,瑜伽於「任持」一義下與四食並列——同一任持義而開合為四為五,可對讀
  • 中有五名:本論五名作意成·求生·食香·中有·名起〔0055b04–b08〕;瑜伽作「或名中有,在死生二有中間生故。或名健達縛,尋香行故,香所資故。或名意行,以意為依,往生處故」〔T30n1579 0282b04〕——中有·食香(健達縛)·意成(意行)三名相合,求生·名起二名不見於此段,名數之開合差可對讀。
  • 三聚:本論作正性定聚·邪性定聚·不定性聚〔0056c11〕;瑜伽作「聚者,有三種。一、邪性定聚,二、正性定聚,三、不定聚」〔T30n1579 0656b01〕,並各更開為本性與方便二種——三聚之名全同而次序倒置,且瑜伽於三聚之下更立二層
  • 名之定義:本論「名無色四蘊」〔0052a27〕以「隨所立名根境勢力於義轉變」為訓;百法明門論列五位作「一者心法、二者心所有法、三者色法、四者心不相應行法、五者無為法」〔T31n1614 0855b16〕,名身·句身·文身入心不相應行「略有二十四種」〔T31n1614 0855c10〕之中——本論之「名」通取無色四蘊,後系之「名身」則為不相應行之一,二義不同名而同字,讀者最易混,列為座標。

八、譯史

  • 玄奘新譯(本底本):《俱舍論》三十卷——《開元釋教錄》著錄「阿毘達磨俱舍論三十卷」〔T55n2154 0557a22〕,夾註記「第二出與真諦出者同本永徽二年五月十日於大慈恩寺翻經院譯至五年七月二十七日畢沙門元瑜筆受」〔T55n2154 0557a22〕。本子卷端題「阿毘達磨俱舍論卷第十」〔T29 0051c02〕,品續題「分別世品第三之三」〔0051c06〕。
  • 真諦舊譯(異譯校本):《阿毘達磨俱舍釋論》二十二卷,第一譯〔T55n2154 0545c16 著錄〕。本子所對者為其世間品之中段,跨其自分「之二」「之三」二卷界。
  • 對辯二論之譯:《開元錄》〔T55n2154 0620c25〕著錄「阿毘達磨順正理論八十卷」,與《顯宗論》四十卷並列於玄奘譯目,二論皆眾賢造,用俱舍本頌而別作長行——本子相應範圍內所涉頌文同,異在長行之釋故其異在釋不在頌——此即本目五之體例根據。
  • 諸疏之次:光記 T41n1821(普光·主)·寶疏 T41n1822(法寶·副)·頌疏 T41n1823(圓暉·科判)·神泰疏 X53n0836(殘·世品全闕)。

九、校本定位

  • 玄奘 T1558 卷十(底本)〔0051c02–0057a01〕:卷端題 0051c02 · 品續題 0051c06 · 開卷承轉句 0051c07 · 正28後半 0051c10 · 正29 0051c17 · 正30〔1句〕 0052a27 · 正30〔2句〕 0052b06 · 正30後半 0052c04 · 正31 0052c15 · 正32前半 0052c28 · 正32後半 0053b29 · 正33·正34·正35前半 0054a01 · 正35〔3句〕 0054a22 · 正35〔4句〕 0054b17 · 正36·正37 0054b25 · 正38 0054c17 · 正39–41 0055a02 · 正42·正43·正44前半 0056a21 · 正44後半 0056c10 · 收卷 0056c21。次子之錨 0057a07。
  • 真諦 T1559:對應段 0208b22–0214a13。要目 0208b22 · 0208b26 · 0208c17 · 0209a08 · 0209a17 · 0209a25 · 0209b20 · 0209c01 · 0209c15 · 0209c17 · 0210b18 · 0211a18 · 0211b01 · 0211c09 · 0211c27 · 0212a13 · 0213b07 · 0213c10 · 0214a12 · 0214a14。卷第八之題 0211c02(落於本子內部)。
  • 眾賢 T1562〈辯緣起品第三〉〔0456a16 起〕:對辯一 0501a05 · 0501a06 · 0501a12 · 0501a14 · 0501a17;對辯二 0508a20 · 0508b01 · 0508b02 · 0508b17;上座段 0510b28 · 0510c01 · 0510c03;無明義群 0499a24 · 0499c27 · 0500a08 · 0500b10;名/識名色互緣群 0502c26 · 0503b11 · 0503b20 · 0504a10 · 0504b15 · 0504c14。T1563〈辯緣起品第四〉〔0829a22 起〕:0843c17 · 0843c19 · 0844c26。
  • 光記 T41n1821〔0173a26–0185b10〕:0173a26 · 0173a27 · 0173c06 · 0173c07 · 0173c20 · 0174b19 · 0175a09 · 0175b21 · 0175b24 · 0175c04 · 0175c11 · 0175c18 · 0176b11 · 0176c02 · 0176c05 · 0176c08 · 0176c10 · 0176c28 · 0177b23 · 0178a09 · 0178a18 · 0180b28 · 0180c22 · 0181a03 · 0181a04 · 0181a13 · 0181a19 · 0182a23 · 0182a25 · 0183b10 · 0183b27。
  • 寶疏 T41n1822〔0604c27–0614b23〕:0604c28 · 0604c29 · 0605a01 · 0605a04 · 0605b24 · 0605c21 · 0606c24 · 0607a06 · 0607a08 · 0607a10 · 0607a17 · 0607a23 · 0607b01 · 0608a08 · 0608a15 · 0608a17 · 0608a19 · 0608b02 · 0608c17 · 0608c23 · 0609a01 · 0609a21 · 0610a25 · 0610b15 · 0611b05 · 0612b17 · 0613a17 · 0614a23。
  • 頌疏 T41n1823〔0873b18–0878c12〕:0873b18 · 0873b20 · 0873c01 · 0873c06 · 0873c23 · 0874a13 · 0874a19 · 0874c01 · 0874c17 · 0875b19 · 0876c03 · 0876c24 · 0877b11 · 0878c01;次卷題 0878c16。題作「俱舍論頌疏論本第十」·無品題
  • 神泰疏 X53n0836世品全闕——本子無泰疏可繫(據實標闕·不補)。惟其卷一之全論總覽表所記「世品九十九行」,與 T29n1560 品題夾注「九十九頌」〔T29n1560 0313c09〕數量相符(神泰作「行」·T1560 作「頌」),為世品頌量之第二獨立源。
  • 瑜伽行系互讀錨:T30n1579 0282b04 · 0346c11 · 0619b29 · 0656b01 · 0664a09;T31n1614 0855b16 · 0855c10。
  • 經錄:T55n2154 0545c16 · 0557a22 · 0620c25。
  • 校勘:卷十大正原書註三十六枚(版本異讀三十全枚舉·梵語對音註六不入表)·無升定本案;CBETA 回改三處並錄(另 CBETA 校異二處·底本不改)。

Of the names and senses of the twelve links the preceding fascicle established only the general; this fascicle explains four of them separately — ignorance, name, contact, and feeling — while of the remaining eight links it says expressly 「已說當說」 tr. “they have been stated or will be stated,” and does not discuss them again. The links explained, it gathers the three classes of delusion, action, and the matter of results by eight images in nine uses of simile (the husked rice being one image in two uses: five for affliction · three for action · one for the matter of results), next distinguishes whether the four existences are defiled or undefiled, then answers with the four nutriments the question 「有情由何而住」 tr. “upon what do sentient beings depend to abide?”, and at the end analyzes the consciousness and the feeling of death and birth and the five signs of decay in the sons of the gods, closing with the three classes. The Abhidharma treatise’s section on the sustaining of sentient beings begins from here.


I. Doctrinal Outline and Placement

Outline systemPlacement of this passage
Xuanzang’s nine-chapter T1558The third part of Chapter Three, Analysis of the World (chapter title〔T29 0040c22〕) — this unit (Unit 3) = the whole of Fascicle Ten〔0051c02–0057a01〕. The fascicle head-title is 「阿毘達磨俱舍論卷第十」 tr. “Abhidharmakośa, Fascicle Ten”〔0051c02〕· the chapter continuation title is 「分別世品第三之三」 tr. “Analysis of the World, part three”〔0051c06〕. The root stanzas run from the second half of Root 28 to the second half of Root 44, sixteen <lg> blocks, each full stanza having four lines
The stanza count of the whole chapterThe Chapter on the World has ninety-nine stanzas (sixty-four root-stanza blocks · one thousand nine hundred and eighty characters · making three hundred and ninety-six lines) plus seventeen quoted-stanza blocks. All sixteen blocks of this unit are root stanzas, with no quoted stanza
Opening transitional sentence「無明何義?謂體非明。若爾,無明應是眼等。既爾,此義應謂明無。若爾,無明體應非有」 tr. “what is the sense of ignorance? Its entity is not clear knowing. If so, ignorance would be the eye and the rest. That being so, this sense should be the absence of clear knowing. If so, the entity of ignorance would be nonexistent”〔T29 0051c07〕— there is no transitional formula, the question being set directly by the name of a link
Closing sentence of the fascicle「正邪定餘,名不定性。彼待二緣,可成二故」 tr. “what is other than fixed in rightness and fixed in wrongness is named of indeterminate nature, since these await two conditions and may become either of the two”〔T29 0056c21〕
Anchor of the next unit「如是已說有情世間。器世間今當說」 tr. “thus the world of sentient beings has been stated; the receptacle world will now be stated”〔T29 0057a07〕— the world of sentient beings ends and the receptacle world begins
The divisions the three commentaries mark at the boundary of this unitPuguang’s Record〔T41n1821 0173a27〕: 「無明何義者,此下大文第二別明名義」 tr. “as for ‘what is the sense of ignorance?’, from here the second major part separately explains names and senses”· Fabao’s Commentary〔T41n1822 0604c28〕: 「論『無明何義』,自此已下大門第二釋十二支名義」 tr. “the treatise’s ‘what is the sense of ignorance?’: from here the second major gate explains the names and senses of the twelve links”· Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary〔T41n1823 0873b20〕: 「從此大文第二,別明,於中有二:一別明四法、二別指餘文」 tr. “from here the second major part, the separate explanation, within which are two: first, separately explaining four dharmas; second, separately referring to the remaining text”
The major divisions within the unit (expressly listed by Fabao’s Commentary)Fabao’s Commentary〔T41n1822 0604c29〕: 「就中有四:一釋無明、二釋名色、三釋觸支、四釋受支。自餘八支,指餘文釋」 tr. “within it are four: first, explaining ignorance; second, explaining name-and-form; third, explaining the link of contact; fourth, explaining the link of feeling. As for the remaining eight links, they are explained by referring to the remaining text”— only after the separate explanation of the four links does it enter upon the four existences, the four nutriments, death and birth, and the three classes
The three major divisions of the latter half (marked alike by Puguang’s Record and Fabao’s Commentary)Puguang’s Record〔T41n1821 0180c26〕: 「此下大文第二辨有情住」 tr. “from here the second major part analyzes the abiding of sentient beings” (the passage on the four nutriments)· Puguang’s Record〔T41n1821 0183b10〕: 「此下大文第三辨有情沒」 tr. “from here the third major part analyzes the passing away of sentient beings” (the passage on death and birth)· Fabao’s Commentary〔T41n1822 0613a17〕: 「自此已下兩行半頌大文第三明死生受識等」 tr. “from here the two and a half lines of stanza are the third major part, showing death and birth, feeling and consciousness, and the rest”
The three commentaries’ fascicle divisions and Xuanzang’sPuguang’s fascicle boundary〔T41n1821 0173a26〕: 「分別世品第三之三」 tr. “Analysis of the World, part three”· Fabao’s fascicle boundary〔T41n1822 0604c27〕· Yuanhui’s fascicle boundary〔T41n1823 0873b18〕: 「俱舍論頌疏論本第十」 tr. “Verse Commentary on the Root Text of the Abhidharmakośa, Fascicle Ten” (with no chapter title) → the next fascicle 「俱舍論頌疏論本第十一」 tr. “Verse Commentary on the Root Text of the Abhidharmakośa, Fascicle Eleven”〔T41n1823 0878c16〕. The three divide their fascicles independently and their boundary is wholly the same as Xuanzang’s

Throughout the Chapter on the World Puguang’s Record uses the bare form 「此下大文第N」 tr. “from here the Nth major part” (without adding 「當品」 tr. “of the present chapter,” unlike the Chapter on the Faculties) — the level to which each of his numbers belongs must be discriminated place by place (within dependent origination / the abiding of sentient beings / the passing away of sentient beings), and it may not be taken outright for a chapter-level major division.

Stanza / prose-commentary format: root stanzas (with the stanza boundaries fixed by the single-work edition T1560) plus the prose self-commentary. The grain at which the sixteen blocks of this unit restate and explain is extremely uneven — some take a whole stanza (Root 29 · Root 31 · Root 38), some exactly half a stanza (the second half of Root 28 · the second half of Root 30 · the first half of Root 32 · the second half of Root 32 · the second half of Root 44), four blocks take less than half a stanza and restate only a single five-character line (line 1 and line 2 of Root 30 · line 3 and line 4 of Root 35), and some restate three stanzas together (Roots 33 · 34 · the first half of 35 / Roots 39–41 / Roots 42 · 43 · the first half of 44). For density of line-by-line restatement this unit is the densest in the whole treatise.

Extended prose passages: this unit has two passages of prose commentary exceeding seven hundred characters —〔0052c28〕the debate on the simultaneity of contact and feeling under the first half of Root 32 (nine hundred and eighteen characters · with twelve occurrences of such markers as 「毘婆沙師」 tr. “the Vaibhāṣikas,” 「云何」 tr. “how so?”, 「若爾」 tr. “if so,” and 「有說」 tr. “some say”)·〔0055a02〕the full discussion of the four nutriments under Roots 39–41 (one thousand five hundred and ninety characters · nine occurrences of markers). The doctrinal density of these two passages far exceeds that of the stanzas to which they are attached.


II. Terminology (Technical Terms)

Chinese (Xuanzang)Paramārtha’s alternative (first occurrence)Definition in this treatise / what it attaches to
ignoranceignorance (the same)〔T29n1559 0208b22〕「明所治無明,如非親實等」 tr. “ignorance is what clear knowing counteracts, as with ‘not a kinsman,’ ‘not true,’ and the rest”〔0051c10〕·「謂不了知諦實業果」 tr. “that is, not comprehending the truths, the real, action, and result”〔0052a13〕
bad discernmentbad clear knowing〔T29n1559 0208c03 and thereabouts〕「諸染污慧名為惡慧,於中有見故非無明」 tr. “the several defiled discernments are called bad discernment, and since there is view within them they are not ignorance”〔0051c23〕
the class-nature of relying on a selfthe reckoned class〔T29n1559 0209a08〕「大德法救說此無明是諸有情恃我類性,異於我慢」 tr. “the Venerable Dharmatrāta says that this ignorance is the class-nature of relying on a self which sentient beings have, and differs from the conceit ‘I am’”〔0052a18〕
namename〔T29n1559 0209a17〕「名無色四蘊」 tr. “name is the four formless aggregates”〔0052a27〕·「隨所立名根境勢力於義轉變,故說為名」 tr. “following the names established for them and the force of faculty and object they turn and change with respect to the sense, and so they are said to be name”〔0052a28〕
contactcontact〔T29n1559 0209a25〕「觸六三和生」 tr. “contact is of six kinds, produced by the meeting of three”〔0052b06〕·「三和所生,謂根、境、識三和合故有別觸生」 tr. “produced by the meeting of three, that is, because faculty, object, and consciousness meet together, a separate contact arises”〔0052b08〕
resistant contactobstructive contact〔T29n1559 0209b20〕「眼等五觸說名有對,以有對根為所依故」 tr. “the five contacts of the eye and the rest are called resistant, because they take resistant faculties as their support”〔0052c05〕
contact of designationcontact dependent on speech〔T29n1559 0209b20〕「增語謂名,名是意觸所緣長境,故偏就此名增語觸」 tr. “designation is name, and name is the long object taken by mind-contact, and so with respect to just this it is named contact of designation”〔0052c06〕
contact with clear knowing · contact with ignorance · contact neither with clear knowing nor with ignorancecontact with clear knowing · contact with ignorance · contact other than the two〔T29n1559 0209c01〕「餘謂無漏及染污餘,即有漏善、無覆無記」 tr. “‘the rest’ means what is other than the without-outflows and the defiled, that is, the wholesome with outflows and the unobscured-indeterminate”〔0052c19〕
the two contacts of craving and hostility「無明觸中一分數起,依彼復立愛恚二觸」 tr. “within contact with ignorance one portion arises repeatedly, and in dependence on it the two contacts of craving and hostility are further established”〔0052c20〕
contact conducing to the three feelings「一順樂受觸、二順苦受觸、三順不苦不樂受觸」 tr. “first, contact conducing to pleasant feeling; second, contact conducing to painful feeling; third, contact conducing to feeling neither painful nor pleasant”〔0052c22〕
bodily feeling · mental feelingbelonging to the body · belonging to the mind〔T29n1559 0209c17〕「六中前五說為身受,依色根故。意觸所生說為心受,但依心故」 tr. “of the six, the first five are said to be bodily feeling, because they depend on material faculties; what is produced by mind-contact is said to be mental feeling, because it depends on mind alone”〔0053a01〕
mental proximate-activitymind-discriminating activity / mental discriminating activity〔T29n1559 0210b18〕「此復成十八,由意近行異」 tr. “this becomes eighteen besides, by the differences of mental proximate-activity”〔0053b29〕·「謂喜、憂、捨各六近行」 tr. “that is, joy, sorrow, and equanimity, each with six proximate activities”〔0053c03〕
not taking a mixed object「於中十五色等近行名不雜緣,境各別故」 tr. “of these, the fifteen proximate activities upon visible form and the rest are called not taking a mixed object, since their objects are severally distinct”〔0053c07〕
the six constant abidings「為對治彼說六恒住,謂見色已不喜不憂,心恒住捨具念正智」 tr. “in order to counteract those, the six constant abidings are spoken of, that is, having seen a visible form one is neither joyful nor sorrowful, the mind abiding constantly in equanimity, complete in mindfulness and right knowing”〔0054b08〕
the thirty-six teacher’s sentences「又即喜等為三十六師句,謂為耽嗜出離依別」 tr. “further, joy and the rest make the thirty-six teacher’s sentences, that is, by the distinction of what is based on relish and what on renunciation”〔0054b12〕·「耽嗜依者,謂諸染受。出離依者,謂諸善受」 tr. “what is based on relish means the several defiled feelings; what is based on renunciation means the several wholesome feelings”〔0054b13〕
the four existences (intermediate · birth · proper · death)the four kinds of existence〔T29n1559 0211c27〕「生生相續不過四有:中、生、本、死,如前已釋」 tr. “arising in continual succession they do not go beyond the four existences: intermediate, birth, proper, and death, as has been explained above”〔0054c14〕
morsel nutrimentmorsel nutriment〔T29n1559 0212a13〕「香味觸三,一切皆為段食自體,可成段別而飲噉故,謂以口鼻分分受之」 tr. “odor, taste, and the tangible, these three, are all of them the very entity of morsel nutriment, since they can be drunk and eaten as separate morsels, that is, received portion by portion with mouth and nose”〔0055a14〕
contact nutriment · volition nutriment · consciousness nutrimentcontact · volition · consciousness〔T29n1559 0212a13 and thereabouts〕「觸謂三和所生諸觸,思謂意業,識謂識蘊,此三唯有漏,通三界皆有」 tr. “contact means the several contacts produced by the meeting of three; volition means mental action; consciousness means the aggregate of consciousness; these three are with outflows alone and are present throughout the three realms”〔0055a25〕
a being that has come to be「言部多者,顯已生義」 tr. “what is called a being that has come to be displays the sense of already born”〔0055b01〕·「又部多者謂阿羅漢,餘有愛者說名求生」 tr. “further, a being that has come to be means the arhat, and the rest, who have craving, are called seekers of birth”〔0055b13〕
seeker of birth (one of the five names of intermediate existence)「此目中有,由佛世尊以五種名說中有故」 tr. “this designates intermediate existence, since the Buddha, the World-Honored One, spoke of intermediate existence under five names”〔0055b03〕— formed by mind · seeker of birth · eater of odors · intermediate existence · named arising〔0055b04–b08〕
the vital pointsthe vital points〔T29n1559 0213c10 and thereabouts〕「無有別物名為末摩,然於身中有異支節觸便致死,是謂末摩」 tr. “there is no separate thing called a vital point; yet within the body there are particular joints which, once touched, bring death, and these are called the vital points”〔0056b22〕
the three classesthe three classes〔T29n1559 0214a12〕「一正性定聚、二邪性定聚、三不定性聚」 tr. “first the class fixed in rightness, second the class fixed in wrongness, third the class of indeterminate nature”〔0056c11〕
the factors conducive to liberation「諸已獲得順解脫分者,亦定得涅槃,何非正定」 tr. “those who have already obtained the factors conducive to liberation will also certainly obtain nirvāṇa; why are they not fixed in rightness?”〔0056c16〕
restoring (wholesome roots)joining (wholesome roots)〔T29n1559 0213b07〕「斷善續善離界地染,從離染退命終受生,於此六位法爾唯許意識非餘」 tr. “cutting off wholesome roots and restoring them, becoming free from defilement of a realm or level, falling back from freedom from defilement, dying, and taking birth — at these six positions it is by the nature of things granted that there is mental consciousness alone and not the others”〔0056a26〕

The general rule of the rendering-systems (as seen in this unit · the same as in the Chapter on the Faculties): object / dust · outflow / flow · affliction / delusion · aggregate / skandha · alone / necessarily · Dharmatrāta rendered by sense / Dharmatrāta transcribed. The greatest systematic difference of rendering in this unit is mental proximate-activity / mind-discriminating activity, which runs through the whole passage on the eighteen mental proximate-activities.


III. Textual Collation (Taishō Original Notes · Complete Enumeration for Fascicle Ten)

Within the range of Unit 3〔0051c02–0057a01〕the Taishō’s original notes number thirty-six = thirty variant readings + six Sanskrit phonetic notes〔0052002 Nāma-rūpa·0052005 Adhivacana·0053004 Savitarkā-savicārā·0053005 Avitarkā-vicāramātrā·0053006 Avitarkā-avicārā·0053007 Upavicāra〕. Following the practice of this collection (fixed already at Unit 1 of the Chapter on the Elements), a Sanskrit phonetic note is not a variant reading and is not entered in the table. All thirty variant readings are listed, of which〔0052003〕and〔0054001〕are each a Taishō asterisked duplicate (one note covering two places). The base text = the Taishō lemma; wherever CBETA restores a reading it is recorded alongside — this fascicle has three restorations, and two further CBETA collations against other canons (the base text unchanged), both given in the sections after the table. The graph collated is marked within the context sentence with 【 】.

Note no.AnchorBase text 【大】 / variantsContext (verbatim · 【】 = the base-text graph)Whether it touches the sense
00510170051c19軛/枙【宋】【元】【明】【宮】「經說無明以為結縛、隨眠及漏、【軛】、瀑、流等」 tr. “the sūtra states ignorance as being fetter and bond, latent tendency, and outflow, yoke, flood, and the rest”It does not touch the sense (variant graphs for one character · the fourth term in a list of five, the graph changing without the item listed changing)
00520010052a22眠/眼【宋】【元】【明】「諸我我所執、我慢執、隨【眠】,斷遍知故無影寂滅」 tr. “every clinging to I and mine, every clinging of the conceit ‘I am,’ and every latent tendency have, by the full understanding that is abandonment, been extinguished without a shadow left”It touches the sense (「隨眠」 tr. “latent tendency” is a proper technical term, and read as 「隨眼」 tr. “following the eye” it makes no sense at all · a corruption by resemblance of form and not a different sense)
00520030052b02標/摽【宋】【元】【宮】(* duplicated at two places)「此復何緣【標】以名稱」 tr. “on what ground, again, is it signalized by the word name?”〔0052b02〕·「轉變如名,故【標】名稱」 tr. “turning and changing like a name, it is therefore signalized as name”〔0052b05〕It does not touch the sense (interchangeable graphs of one meaning · both glossed as “to signalize”)
00520040052c02煩/繁【宋】【元】【明】【宮】「如是展轉更相難釋,言論【煩】多故應且止」 tr. “to object and explain back and forth in this fashion would make the discussion too much, and so it should stop for the present”It does not touch the sense (“too much” and “too many” are the same in meaning)
00520060052c17三/二【宮】「論曰:明無明等相應成【三】,一明觸、二無明觸、三非明非無明觸」 tr. “the treatise says: by association with clear knowing, ignorance, and the rest they come to three: first, contact with clear knowing; second, contact with ignorance; third, contact neither with clear knowing nor with ignorance”It touches the sense (「二」 tr. “two” contradicts the threefold division set out just below · all but a mistake of the block-cutter)
00530010053a06二法/一法【宋】【元】「此與立宗義意無別,如言【二法】俱時而生」 tr. “this is no different in sense from the thesis laid down, as when it is said that two dharmas arise at the same time”It touches the sense (the objection about producer and produced necessarily depends on two dharmas · read as 「一法」 tr. “one dharma” the premise does not hold)
00530020053a19身/芽【宋】【元】【明】【宮】「【四大種俱有所造色】……如影與【身】,豈非俱有」 tr. “the four great elements are coexistent with derived form . . . are a shadow and a body not coexistent?”It touches the sense (this simile proves simultaneous cause and result · the earlier 「先種後芽」 tr. “first the seed, then the sprout” is precisely the model of successive cause and result, and read as 「芽」 tr. “sprout” it contradicts itself)
00530030053a27心/心不【宋】【元】【明】【宮】「或應許受此【心】相應,非與此心同緣一境」 tr. “or one must grant that feeling is associated with this mind and yet does not take one and the same object with this mind”It touches the sense (adding 「不」 tr. “not” makes a double negative · it inverts the sense of the original sentence · a typical case of increase or decrease in polarity)
00530080053c23色/已【宋】【元】【明】【宮】「又在色界應無緣欲香味觸境諸意近行。見【色】等言隨明了說」 tr. “moreover within the form realm there ought to be no mental proximate-activities taking as object the odor, taste, and tangible objects of the desire realm. The words ‘seeing a visible form’ and the rest are said as the case is plain and easy to understand”Whether it touches the sense is undetermined (which graph carries over from the sūtra cited above, 「眼見色已」 tr. “having seen a visible form with the eye” · both readings are grammatical · recorded without adjudication)
00540010054a20此/比【宮】(* duplicated at two places)「不緣下義如後當辯。【此】意近行,通無漏耶」 tr. “the sense of not taking a lower level as object will be analyzed below. Do these mental proximate-activities extend to what is without outflows?”〔0054a20〕·「此句差別,大師說故」 tr. “this distinction among the sentences was spoken by the Great Teacher”〔0054b13〕It does not touch the sense (both places are demonstrative pronouns · read as 「比」 tr. “compare” it is ungrammatical · a corruption by resemblance of form)
00540020054a27已/色【宮】「所成上界皆不下緣,唯染污故。若【已】獲得色界善心未離欲貪」 tr. “those of the upper realms which are accomplished do not take lower levels as object, because they are defiled. If one has already obtained the wholesome mind of the form realm but is not yet free from craving for the desire realm”It touches the sense (「已」 tr. “already” marks the temporal condition of a stage of realization · read as 「色」 tr. “form” it is ungrammatical · a corruption suspected of being carried over from 「色界」 tr. “the form realm” just below)
00540030054a28十/中【明】「若已獲得色界善心未離欲貪,成欲一切;初靜慮【十】」 tr. “if one has already obtained the wholesome mind of the form realm but is not yet free from craving for the desire realm, one accomplishes all of the desire realm; ten of the first meditative absorption”It touches the sense (it bears directly on this unit’s vital point, the counting system of 「十八意近行」 tr. “the eighteen mental proximate-activities” · read as 「中」 tr. “middle” the enumerated sequence is broken)
00540040054b10智/知【宋】【元】【明】【宮】「為對治彼說六恒住,謂見色已不喜不憂,心恒住捨具念正【智】」 tr. “in order to counteract those, the six constant abidings are spoken of, that is, having seen a visible form one is neither joyful nor sorrowful, the mind abiding constantly in equanimity, complete in mindfulness and right knowing”It touches the sense (right knowledge and right knowing are two different technical terms · all four collated editions read 「知」 tr. “knowing” while the base text alone reads 「智」 tr. “knowledge”)
00540050054c06惑/感【宮】「從諸煩惱數起【惑】業事,如糠裹米能生芽等」 tr. “from the several afflictions delusion, action, and the matter of results arise again and again, as rice wrapped in husk can produce a sprout and the rest”It touches the sense (it carries forward the threefold division of 「煩惱、業、異熟果事」 tr. “affliction, action, and the matter of maturation results” · read as 「感」 tr. “calling forth” the part of speech turns verbal, which does not accord with the structure of nouns in series)
00540060054c26各/分【宋】【元】【明】【宮】「然餘三有一一通三,謂本、死、中三,【各】善染無記」 tr. “yet the remaining three existences each extend to the three, that is, existence proper, death, and intermediate, each of them wholesome, defiled, and indeterminate”It does not touch the sense (both graphs express distribution here)
00550010055a15三/二【宮】「如是段食唯在欲界,離段食貪生上界故。唯欲界繫。香味觸【三】」 tr. “morsel nutriment such as this is in the desire realm alone, since it is by becoming free from craving for morsel nutriment that one is born in the upper realms. It is bound to the desire realm alone. Odor, taste, and the tangible, these three”It touches the sense (it bears directly on this unit’s vital point, the entity of the four nutriments · odor, taste, and the tangible are exactly three things · read as 「二」 tr. “two” it does not agree with 「口鼻分分受之」 tr. “received portion by portion with mouth and nose” just below)
00550020055b19他/化【宮】「世傳有言:昔有一父,時遭飢饉,欲造【他】方」 tr. “there is a saying handed down in the world: once there was a father who, meeting with famine, wished to go to another land”It does not touch the sense (a narrative sentence in the simile of volition nutriment · it does not bear on doctrine)
00550030055c03二/一【明】「謂初【二】食能益此身所依能依」 tr. “that is, the first two nutriments can benefit the support and the supported of this body”It touches the sense (it bears directly on the twofold-and-twofold framework of 「益此世/引當有」 tr. “benefiting this life / drawing forth the existence to come” among the four nutriments · 「後之二食」 tr. “the latter two nutriments” below presupposes a corresponding 「前二食」 tr. “first two nutriments”)
00550040055c19捐/損【宋】【元】【明】【宮】「諸有食已【捐】食者身亦名為食,初資益故」 tr. “the several things which, once eaten, harm the body of the eater are called nutriment as well, because at the outset they assisted it”It does not touch the sense (near-synonymous graphs · they do not impede the sense of the sentence)
00550050055c23洋/鎔【宋】【元】【明】【宮】「鐵丸【洋】銅豈非段食」 tr. “are iron balls and molten copper not morsel nutriment?”It does not touch the sense (both graphs describe copper in a molten state)
00560010056a10曾/僧【元】【明】「此名與義亦不相應,【曾】無契經或本論說」 tr. “in this, name and sense do not answer to each other either, since there has never been a sūtra or root treatise that says so”It does not touch the sense (「曾無」 tr. “there has never been” · read as 「僧」 tr. “monk” it makes no sense · a corruption by resemblance of form)
00560020056a15後/彼【宋】【元】【明】【宮】「乘前挍量且言勝百,理必應爾。由【後】世尊除彼異生」 tr. “carrying forward the earlier weighing it is said for the present to surpass a hundred; in reasoning it must be so. Because afterwards the World-Honored One set that ordinary being aside”It does not touch the sense (a difference at the level of a function word)
00560030056a19辦/辯【宋】【元】【明】【宮】(a CBETA restoration: following 【麗】 and the Song, Yuan, Ming, and Palace editions it reads 「辯」 tr. “analyze” · the base-text stream reads 「辯」 tr. “analyze”)「如先所說壽盡死等,今應正【辯】」 tr. “as to dying at the exhaustion of the lifespan and the rest spoken of above, they should now be properly analyzed”It does not touch the sense (the two graphs resemble each other in form · 「正辯」 tr. “properly analyze” carries down to the question 「何識現前何受相應有死生等」 tr. “which consciousness is present, and with which feeling associated, when death and birth and the rest occur?” below, and read as 「辦」 tr. “manage” it makes no sense; the four collated editions agree with 【麗】 in reading 「辯」 tr. “analyze”)
00560040056b17生/往【元】【明】「諸阿羅漢說名不【生】,彼最後心亦心處滅」 tr. “the several arhats are called not born again, and their last mind too ceases at the place of the heart”It touches the sense (「不生」 tr. “not born again” is a technical statement of not taking birth again · 「不往」 tr. “not going” lays weight rather on not going to a destiny again · the two readings differ in doctrinal emphasis)
00560050056b19滅/減【宋】【元】【明】【宮】「臨命終時身根漸【滅】,至足等處欻然都滅」 tr. “as the end of life draws near the body faculty gradually ceases, and reaching the feet and the other places it abruptly ceases altogether”It does not touch the sense (both graphs describe gradual extinction. And let this be noted as well: two lines later the base text itself has 「漸減漸消」 tr. “gradually lessening, gradually vanishing,” the two words standing side by side in the base text without being made uniform)
00560060056b23支/肢【宋】【元】【宮】「然於身中有異【支】節觸便致死」 tr. “yet within the body there are particular joints which, once touched, bring death”It does not touch the sense (the two graphs are an older and a later form of one character)
00560070056b28淡/痰【明】「內三災患,謂風熱【淡】水火風增隨所應起」 tr. “the three inward calamities are wind, heat, and phlegm, and as water, fire, and wind grow dominant they arise each as is applicable”It does not touch the sense (the one graph is used for the other · a graph in common use among the ancient physicians)
00560080056c03渧/滴【宋】【元】【明】【宮】「三者於沐浴位水【渧】著身」 tr. “third, at the time of bathing, drops of water cling to the body”It does not touch the sense (the one graph is an older form of the other)
00560090056c04今/令【明】「四者本性囂馳【今】滯一境」 tr. “fourth, whereas by nature they were restless and swift-moving, they now stagnate upon a single object”It touches the sense (「本……今……」 tr. “by nature . . . now . . .” is the sentence pattern of temporal contrast in the five signs of decay · read as 「令」 tr. “cause” it turns causative and breaks the parallel)
00560100056c04今/令【宋】【元】【明】【宮】「五者眼本凝寂【今】數瞬動」 tr. “fifth, whereas their eyes were fixed and still, they now blink again and again”It touches the sense (the same as above · this is the second instance of that sentence pattern)

Closing remark on the collation: not one of the thirty items constitutes a case for emending the established text (none is supported both by an ancient master’s citation and by doctrinal reasoning); following the practice of this collection they are recorded together without adjudication, adoption being a doctrinal judgment, and this section only records without adjudicating. Those that touch the sense number fourteen. Among them, three bear directly on the two vital points of this unit —〔0054a28〕the number in 「初靜慮十」 tr. “ten of the first meditative absorption” among the eighteen mental proximate-activities ·〔0055a15〕the number in 「香味觸三」 tr. “odor, taste, and the tangible, these three” for the entity of morsel nutriment ·〔0055c03〕the twofold division of function in 「初二食/後二食」 tr. “the first two nutriments / the latter two nutriments” among the four nutriments — and at all three places the variant runs in the same direction as the self-consistency of the base text’s own context, so that they may serve as corroboration and not as a choice among collated editions.

CBETA Restorations (not Taishō original collation notes · recorded alongside where the base-text stream follows the CB reading)

The text of the base text in this collection follows CBETA’s in-line reading; wherever CBETA reads a graph other than the Taishō lemma, it is recorded place by place (following the practice already fixed at Unit 1 of the Chapter on the Elements). Fascicle Ten has three restorations:

AnchorCB reading / Taishō lemmaContext (verbatim · 【】 = what the base-text stream reads)Judgment
0055b17『後』【CB】【麗-CB】 tr. “later,” against 『從』【大】 tr. “from”「諸有愛者亦由段食為緣資益令招【後】有」 tr. “the several who have craving are assisted by morsel nutriment as condition as well, so that it makes them call forth a later existence”〔anchor beginning at 0055b16〕CBETA follows 【麗】 in reading 「後」 tr. “later”; 「招後有」 tr. “calling forth a later existence” is a fixed expression of the passage on the four nutriments, and read as 「從有」 tr. “calling forth existence from” it makes no sense
0056a19『辯』【CB】【麗-CB】【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 tr. “analyze,” against 『辦』【大】 tr. “manage”「如先所說壽盡死等,今應正【辯】」 tr. “as to dying at the exhaustion of the lifespan and the rest spoken of above, they should now be properly analyzed” (= the same place as〔0056003〕in the collation table above)Here the Taishō has an original collation note of its own, and so it is listed in the table above as well; CBETA’s restoration agrees entirely with the four collated editions and with 【麗】
0056a24『臍』【CB】 tr. “navel,” against 『齊』【大】 tr. “even”the stanza 「漸死足【臍】心,最後意識滅」 tr. “in gradual death, feet, navel, heart; the last mental consciousness ceases”CBETA restores it on the authority of the Treatise Conforming to Correct Principle〔T29n1562 0513b14〕; the prose commentary’s 「若往人趣識滅於臍」 tr. “if he goes to the destiny of human beings, consciousness ceases at the navel”〔0056b15〕reads 「臍」 tr. “navel” in the base text itself, so that the two are consistent

There are besides two CBETA collations against other canons where the base text is unchanged (the Taishō and CB read alike, and only the divergence of another canon is noted), recorded here for reference:〔0056c07〕「五【大】【磧-CB】,王【麗-CB】」 tr. “‘five’ in the Taishō and the Qisha-CB, ‘king’ in the Goryeo-CB” (the fifth of the five signs of decay)·〔0056c14〕「遠【大】,逺【磧-CB】,達【麗-CB】」 tr. “‘far’ in the Taishō, ‘far’ in a variant graph in the Qisha-CB, ‘reach’ in the Goryeo-CB” (in 「遠諸惡法故名為聖」 tr. “being far from the several evil dharmas they are called noble”).


IV. Comparison with Paramārtha’s Earlier Translation (Expository Treatise on the Treasury of Abhidharma · T1559 ★)

Collation base: Xuanzang’s Fascicle Ten〔T29n1558 0051c02–0057a01〕↔ Paramārtha〔T29n1559 0208b22–0214a13〕.

The two translations divide the fascicles differently in number: Paramārtha divides the Chapter on the World into four fascicles (part one 0198a24 / part two 0204c02 / part three 0211c02 / part four 0218b09), while Xuanzang divides it into five. The title of Paramārtha’s 「阿毘達磨俱舍釋論卷第八」 tr. “Expository Treatise on the Treasury of Abhidharma, Fascicle Eight” begins at〔T29n1559 0211c02〕, falling exactly in the middle of the passage corresponding to this unit (the discussion of the eighteen mental proximate-activities finished and the five similes about to begin) — Paramārtha’s fascicle boundary does not correspond at all to Xuanzang’s unit boundary, and cuts across the inside of Unit 3. ⇒ The boundary of the corresponding passage of this unit can be fixed only by the structure of the scene, and the fascicle title may not be made to serve for it.

Word-for-word evidence for the opening boundary (two items): ① Xuanzang〔0051c07〕: 「無明何義?謂體非明」 tr. “what is the sense of ignorance? Its entity is not clear knowing”↔ Paramārtha〔T29n1559 0208b22〕: 「無明者何義?非明是名無明」 tr. “what is the sense of ignorance? What is not clear knowing is called ignorance”— the question-and-answer structure of the three-layered objection interlocks layer by layer. ② Xuanzang’s stanza〔0051c10〕: 「明所治無明,如非親實等」 tr. “ignorance is what clear knowing counteracts, as with ‘not a kinsman,’ ‘not true,’ and the rest”↔ Paramārtha’s stanza〔T29n1559 0208b26〕: 「明翻別無明,如非親實等」 tr. “ignorance is the separate thing that clear knowing reverses, as with ‘not a kinsman,’ ‘not true,’ and the rest”— the last five characters agree word for word in the two versions.

Word-for-word evidence for the closing boundary (two items): ① Xuanzang〔0056c21〕: 「正邪定餘,名不定性。彼待二緣,可成二故」 tr. “what is other than fixed in rightness and fixed in wrongness is named of indeterminate nature, since these await two conditions and may become either of the two”↔ Paramārtha〔T29n1559 0214a12〕: 「是三聚觀因緣屬二不屬二」 tr. “in contemplating the three classes with respect to causes and conditions, one belongs to the two and one does not belong to the two”— the word order differs while what is pointed at is one and the same sense, and both are the last sentence of that passage. ② Paramārtha〔T29n1559 0214a14〕immediately follows with 「說眾生世界已,器世界今當說」 tr. “the world of living beings having been stated, the receptacle world will now be stated”↔ Xuanzang〔0057a07〕: 「如是已說有情世間。器世間今當說」 tr. “thus the world of sentient beings has been stated; the receptacle world will now be stated”— two renderings of one and the same transitional sentence between divisions (world of living beings / world of sentient beings).

Basic difference of format: Xuanzang gives the whole stanza first under 「頌曰/論曰」 tr. “the stanza says / the treatise says”; Paramārtha embeds his explanation line by line under 「偈曰/釋曰」 tr. “the verse says / the explanation says,” often breaking one stanza into two to four separately cited places. Hence Xuanzang’s sixteen blocks in this unit appear in Paramārtha’s version as a number of short verse-lines scattered about — above all the one stanza of five lines enumerating the numbers for the objects taken in the three realms among the eighteen mental proximate-activities, which in Paramārtha’s version is broken into more than ten verse-lines each separately expounded.

Principal points of collation (item by item · fourteen that bear doctrinal weight):

  1. The three-layered objection concerning ignorance — Xuanzang: 「無明何義?謂體非明」 tr. “what is the sense of ignorance? Its entity is not clear knowing”〔0051c07〕‖ Paramārtha: 「無明者何義?非明是名無明」 tr. “what is the sense of ignorance? What is not clear knowing is called ignorance”〔T29n1559 0208b22〕. At the second objection Paramārtha has one sentence more, stating its fault in general, while Xuanzang sets out the fault directly.
  2. The stanza’s 「如非親實等」 tr. “as with ‘not a kinsman,’ ‘not true,’ and the rest” — Xuanzang: 「明所治無明,如非親實等」 tr. “ignorance is what clear knowing counteracts, as with ‘not a kinsman,’ ‘not true,’ and the rest”〔0051c10〕‖ Paramārtha: 「明翻別無明,如非親實等」 tr. “ignorance is the separate thing that clear knowing reverses, as with ‘not a kinsman,’ ‘not true,’ and the rest”〔T29n1559 0208b26〕. The last five characters agree word for word; the first phrase, 「明所治」 tr. “what clear knowing counteracts” against 「明翻別」 tr. “what clear knowing reverses as a separate thing,” is one sense in wholly different wording — 「翻」 tr. “reverses” taking the being contrary to clear knowing, 「別」 tr. “separate” taking the having a further dharma of its own, and joining the two senses in one phrase.
  3. The proof-stanza of “being stated as fetter and the rest” — Xuanzang gives four lines in a row, 「說為結等故,非惡慧見故,與見相應故,說能染慧故」 tr. “because it is stated as fetter and the rest; because it is neither bad discernment nor view; because it is associated with view; because it is said to defile discernment”〔0051c17〕‖ Paramārtha expounds them line by line from〔T29n1559 0208c03〕to〔0208c14〕. A systematic difference of rendering: Xuanzang uses 「慧」 tr. “discernment” throughout the passage, while Paramārtha in these four lines has 「明」 tr. “clear knowing” in two places and 「智」 tr. “knowledge” in two.
  4. The Sautrāntika defense — Xuanzang: 「諸染污慧間雜善慧令不清淨說為能染」 tr. “the several defiled discernments, interspersed among wholesome discernment, make it impure, and this is said to be able to defile”〔0051c29〕‖ Paramārtha: 「云何不許如此?由善慧與染污慧相雜」 tr. “why should it not be granted so? Because wholesome discernment is intermixed with defiled discernment”〔T29n1559 0208c17〕. The doctrinal structure is the same, Paramārtha being the more concise and not unfolding the pattern of set questions.
  5. The Venerable Dharmatrāta rendered by sense and transcribed — Xuanzang: 「大德法救說此無明是諸有情恃我類性,異於我慢」 tr. “the Venerable Dharmatrāta says that this ignorance is the class-nature of relying on a self which sentient beings have, and differs from the conceit ‘I am’”〔0052a18〕‖ Paramārtha: 「大德達磨多羅說:我有如此計類名無明」 tr. “the Venerable Dharmatrāta says: the reckoning-class of ‘I am’ such as this is called ignorance”〔T29n1559 0209a08〕. The most conspicuous instance of a proper name rendered by sense against transcribed.
  6. Name (the four formless aggregates) — Xuanzang: 「隨所立名根境勢力於義轉變,故說為名」 tr. “following the names established for them and the force of faculty and object they turn and change with respect to the sense, and so they are said to be name”〔0052a28〕‖ Paramārtha: 「隨屬名及根塵,於義中轉變故,故稱名」 tr. “because they belong to name and to faculty and dust and turn and change within the sense, they are called name”〔T29n1559 0209a17〕. Object / dust · aggregate / skandha.
  7. Contact (produced by the meeting of three) — Xuanzang: 「三和所生,謂根、境、識三和合故有別觸生」 tr. “produced by the meeting of three, that is, because faculty, object, and consciousness meet together, a separate contact arises”〔0052b08〕‖ Paramārtha: 「從三法和合生謂根塵識」 tr. “arising from the meeting of three dharmas, namely faculty, dust, and consciousness”〔T29n1559 0209a25〕. Paramārtha breaks 「觸六」 tr. “contact is of six” and 「和合生」 tr. “produced by meeting” into two verse-lines separately explained.
  8. Resistant contact · contact of designation — Xuanzang: 「五相應有對,第六俱增語」 tr. “those associated with the five are resistant; the sixth, arising together with it, is of designation”〔0052c04〕‖ Paramārtha: 「五是有礙觸,第六依言觸」 tr. “the five are obstructive contact; the sixth is contact dependent on speech”〔T29n1559 0209b20〕. A signal case of the comparison of renderings — resistant / obstructive · designation / dependent on speech. 「依言」 tr. “dependent on speech” takes directly the sense of name (speech) as the long object taken, while 「增語」 tr. “designation” takes the sense of speech being dominant: two different angles pointing at one and the same thing.
  9. Eight contacts · three contacts — Xuanzang: 「明無明非二」 tr. “with clear knowing, with ignorance, neither of the two”〔0052c15〕‖ Paramārtha: 「有明觸、有無明觸,有異於二觸」 tr. “there is contact with clear knowing, there is contact with ignorance, and there is contact other than the two”〔T29n1559 0209c01〕. Xuanzang’s stanza has 「非二」 tr. “neither of the two” (not stopping at the first two) while Paramārtha marks the third outright as 「異於二」 tr. “other than the two.”
  10. The six feelings — Xuanzang: 「從此生六受,五屬身餘心」 tr. “from these six feelings are produced; five belong to the body, the rest to the mind”〔0052c28〕‖ Paramārtha: 「從此生六受」 tr. “from these six feelings are produced”〔T29n1559 0209c15〕·「五屬身餘心」 tr. “five belong to the body, the rest to the mind”〔T29n1559 0209c17〕. The ten characters agree word for word in the two versions, only that Paramārtha breaks them into two verse-lines. This together with item 2 makes the extreme case of convergence in this unit.
  11. The eighteen mental proximate-activities — Xuanzang: 「此復成十八,由意近行異」 tr. “this becomes eighteen besides, by the differences of mental proximate-activity”〔0053b29〕‖ Paramārtha: 「此復成十八,由心分別行」 tr. “this becomes eighteen besides, by mind-discriminating activity”〔T29n1559 0210b18〕. The first four characters of the opening line agree word for word and the second line differs wholly — the greatest systematic difference of rendering in this unit. The numbers for the objects taken in the three realms (eighteen / twelve / three / twelve / eight / two / six / four / one) agree item by item in the two versions, with no divergence of number, the difference lying only in the syntactic dividing and joining.
  12. The eighteen are with outflows alone — Xuanzang: 「無意近行通無漏者,故言十八唯是有漏」 tr. “there is no mental proximate-activity that extends to what is without outflows, and therefore it is said that the eighteen are with outflows alone”〔0054a23〕‖ Paramārtha: 「於中無一分別行是無流故,言諸有流」 tr. “since not one discriminating activity among them is without flows, they are said to be all with flows”〔T29n1559 0211a18〕. Outflow / flow.
  13. Vasubandhu’s divergent account, 「毘婆沙師隨義而立」 tr. “established by the Vaibhāṣikas as suits their sense” — Xuanzang: 「有說如是諸意近行,毘婆沙師隨義而立。然我所見經義有殊」 tr. “some say: mental proximate-activities such as these are established by the Vaibhāṣikas as suits their sense of the doctrine. Yet the sense of the sūtras as I see it is otherwise”〔0054b03〕‖ Paramārtha: 「有餘師說:有如此意分別行義,如毘婆沙師立」 tr. “other masters say: there is such a sense of mental discriminating activity as the Vaibhāṣikas establish”〔T29n1559 0211b01〕. The structure of the argument corresponds sentence by sentence.Paramārtha’s version independently carries this passage, which proves that this passage is text the original treatise of Vasubandhu had and not an addition peculiar to the transmission of Xuanzang’s line — to be set against what is recorded in Section VI, that all three commentaries explain it while Fabao’s Commentary alone takes in Saṅghabhadra’s refutation as well.
  14. The three stanzas on the four existences · the four nutriments · cutting off wholesome roots — Xuanzang: 「於四種有中,生有唯染污」 tr. “among the four kinds of existence, the existence of birth is defiled alone”〔0054c17〕‖ Paramārtha: 「於四種有中,生有必染污」 tr. “among the four kinds of existence, the existence of birth is necessarily defiled”〔T29n1559 0211c27〕(the first six characters agreeing word for word · a difference of the one word “alone” against “necessarily”). Xuanzang: 「有情由食住」 tr. “sentient beings abide by nutriment”〔0055a02〕‖ Paramārtha: 「世間以食住」 tr. “the world abides by nutriment”〔T29n1559 0212a13〕(sentient beings / the world). Xuanzang: 「斷善根與續,離染退死生」 tr. “cutting off wholesome roots and restoring them, becoming free from defilement, falling back, dying, and taking birth”〔0056a21〕‖ Paramārtha: 「斷接善離欲,退及死託生」 tr. “cutting off and joining wholesome roots, becoming free from desire, falling back, and dying and taking birth”〔T29n1559 0213b07〕(restoring / joining).

Correspondence of renderings (within the range of this unit · as found word by word): mental proximate-activity / mind-discriminating activity · mental discriminating activity · resistant / obstructive · designation / dependent on speech · object / dust · faculty, object, and consciousness / faculty, dust, and consciousness · outflow / flow · affliction / delusion · aggregate / skandha · discernment / clear knowing · knowledge · Dharmatrāta rendered by sense / Dharmatrāta transcribed · restoring wholesome roots / joining wholesome roots · defiled alone / necessarily defiled · sentient beings / the world · “the stanza says, the treatise says” / “the verse says, the explanation says.”

Honest record: ① For the delimitation of morsel nutriment as being in the desire realm alone〔0055a13〕, no single corresponding sentence closely matching word for word is found in Paramārtha’s version (his passage unfolds by question and answer, layer by layer, the division of coarse and subtle, the receiving portion by portion with mouth and nose, and the topics of light, shade, flame, and coolness, the topics being the same as Xuanzang’s) — this is a difference of format and not of doctrine, and no single sentence is forced into correspondence. ② At the vital points Paramārtha adds a quoted verse, 「於身有是處,由隨觸令死」 tr. “within the body there are such places, and touching them accordingly brings death”〔T29n1559 0213c10〕, to which Xuanzang’s version has nothing corresponding — this is not a missing portion of the composition but Paramārtha citing one further verse as proof at this local point. ③ Xuanzang’s 「非定無心二」 tr. “not in absorption, not without mind, the two” against Paramārtha’s 「非一無心二」 tr. “not one, not without mind, the two”: this section records only the two versions word for word. ④ Cross-version collation takes the structure of the scene — Xuanzang’s renderings such as 「意近行」 tr. “mental proximate-activity” are established under another name in Paramārtha’s version, while the scene (who, to whom, asking what, on what reasoning, receiving what answer) is certainly present; and so all the collation in this section matches scene to scene and not word-form to word-form. Adoption being a doctrinal judgment, this section only records without adjudicating.


V. Debate within the Abhidharma Lineage (Saṅghabhadra · Treatise Conforming to Correct Principle · T1562 ★ · Treatise Revealing the Doctrine · T1563)

Saṅghabhadra’s chapter name is not 「世品」 tr. “the Chapter on the World”: T1562 has 「辯緣起品第三」 tr. “Chapter Three, Analyzing Dependent Origination”〔T29n1562 0456a16〕· T1563 has 「辯緣起品第四」 tr. “Chapter Four, Analyzing Dependent Origination”〔T29n1563 0829a22〕. Do not search for it under the Kośa’s chapter name.

Practice: cite only at those locations where the Kośa really has a debate · do not cite generally. 『一義二宗』 One meaning and two schools are recorded together · with no judgment of victory or defeat. Saṅghabhadra calls Vasubandhu 「經主」 tr. “the Sūtra-master.”

Debate One · The Defense of 「間雜善慧」 tr. “interspersed among wholesome discernment” in Ignorance’s Defiling of Discernment

  • What the Kośa establishes (the prose commentary under Root 29): 「諸染污慧間雜善慧令不清淨說為能染」 tr. “the several defiled discernments, interspersed among wholesome discernment, make it impure, and this is said to be able to defile”〔0051c29〕— Vasubandhu records this defense and afterwards rules 「然異慧類別有無明,如貪異心,此說為善」 tr. “yet there is a further ignorance of a kind unlike discernment, as greed is unlike mind, and this account is the better one”〔0052a07〕.
  • Saṅghabhadra’s refutation: 「經主於此假作救言」 tr. “here the Sūtra-master provisionally makes a statement in defense”〔T29n1562 0501a05〕, restating the Kośa’s words 「諸染污慧間雜善慧?令不清淨說為能染」 tr. “the several defiled discernments interspersed among wholesome discernment? making it impure, this is said to be able to defile”〔T29n1562 0501a06〕, and ruling 「今詳彼言,非善分別,離相應品不能染故」 tr. “examining his words now, they are not a good analysis, since apart from the class of what is associated there can be no defiling”〔T29n1562 0501a12〕, and bringing out the reductions 「非阿羅漢應無不染心」 tr. “it would follow that one who is not an arhat would have no undefiled mind”〔T29n1562 0501a14〕·「又無染慧雜有染慧,應令有染轉成無染」 tr. “moreover, undefiled discernment being mixed with defiled discernment, it would follow that the defiled turns into the undefiled”〔T29n1562 0501a17〕.
  • The same passage in the Treatise Revealing the Doctrine (the abridged version): 「經主於此假作救言」 tr. “here the Sūtra-master provisionally makes a statement in defense”〔T29n1563 0843c17〕·「此救不然,諸無漏慧應被染故」 tr. “this defense will not do, since the several discernments without outflows would be defiled”〔T29n1563 0843c19〕— it keeps only the two core objections, omitting the extended reductions of the Treatise Conforming to Correct Principle.
  • One meaning and two schools: Vasubandhu records one defense — inferring from the ready-made scriptural statement 「貪染心令不解脫」 tr. “greed defiles the mind so that it is not liberated,” that ignorance’s defiling of discernment need not arise in association with discernment, the force of the interspersing being enough for “defiling” to be spoken of; and afterwards he adjudicates for himself, 「然異慧類別有無明,如貪異心,此說為善」 tr. “yet there is a further ignorance of a kind unlike discernment, as greed is unlike mind, and this account is the better one,” and lets the defense go. Saṅghabhadra objects by comparing the forces of what counteracts and what is counteracted and by the undefiled mind of the arhat — if defiling could be spoken of without waiting upon association, then discernment without outflows too would be defiled, and the defiled would turn into the undefiled. Recorded without adjudication.

Debate Two · The Eighteen Mental Proximate-Activities 「毘婆沙師隨義而立」 tr. “established by the Vaibhāṣikas as suits their sense” (the Vital Point of This Unit)

  • What the Kośa establishes〔0054b03〕: 「有說如是諸意近行,毘婆沙師隨義而立」 tr. “some say: mental proximate-activities such as these are established by the Vaibhāṣikas as suits their sense of the doctrine”— and below, 「然我所見經義有殊」 tr. “yet the sense of the sūtras as I see it is otherwise,” establishing 「唯雜染者與意相牽數行所緣是意近行」 tr. “only those that are defiled, drawing one another on with mind and roaming again and again upon their objects, are mental proximate-activities”〔0054b06〕, with the six constant abidings〔0054b08〕and 「非阿羅漢無有世間緣善法喜,但為遮止雜染近行故作是說」 tr. “it is not that the arhat has no worldly joy taking a wholesome dharma as object; this is said only in order to block the defiled proximate activities”〔0054b10〕as its two proofs.
  • Saṅghabhadra’s refutation: 「經主此中假為異說」 tr. “here the Sūtra-master provisionally puts forward a divergent account”〔T29n1562 0508a20〕, and having restated Vasubandhu’s words he objects, 「未審經主以何相義為意近行蘊在心中」 tr. “it is not clear by what sense of a mark the Sūtra-master takes a mental proximate-activity to be harbored within the mind”〔T29n1562 0508b01〕·「非阿羅漢有意近行,少與正理契經相違」 tr. “that the arhat has no mental proximate-activity is somewhat contrary to correct principle and to the sūtras”〔T29n1562 0508b02〕, and rules at the end 「故毘婆沙所說為善」 tr. “therefore what the Mahāvibhāṣā says is the better”〔T29n1562 0508b17〕.
  • The Treatise Revealing the Doctrine: its text runs from 「無有近行通無漏者」 tr. “there is no proximate activity that extends to what is without outflows”〔T29n1563 0846a23〕, distinguishing in order what is accomplished, what is acquired, and the differences of the objects taken, and passes straight on to 「三十六師句」 tr. “the thirty-six teacher’s sentences”〔T29n1563 0846b27〕and to what is based on relish and on renunciation, and at the end turns directly to 「所餘有支何緣不說」 tr. “on what ground are the remaining links of existence not stated?”〔T29n1563 0846c13〕⇒ Vasubandhu’s declaration of a divergent account and Saṅghabhadra’s refutation have no place at all within the scene of this passage. This differs in type from Debate One (where the Treatise Revealing the Doctrine keeps an abridged version) — the same type of debate, and the Treatise Revealing the Doctrine takes and leaves inconsistently; this is honestly recorded and not generalized.
  • One meaning and two schools: Vasubandhu holds that one ought not mechanically to establish eighteen by multiplying joy, sorrow, and equanimity by the six objects without regard to defilement or purity, and that only what is defiled is named a proximate activity; Saṅghabhadra holds that if only what is defiled were named a proximate activity, then the arhat’s wholesome joy with outflows would not be a proximate activity, which is contrary to the sense of the sūtras, and that the six constant abidings are spoken of only to counteract the defiled proximate activities, from which one cannot infer conversely that what is not defiled is not a proximate activity. Recorded without adjudication.
  • Where the lines meet: Fabao’s Commentary〔T41n1822 0610a25〕, in commenting on this passage, expressly marks it 「第三論主假為異說破有部也」 tr. “third, the author provisionally puts forward a divergent account in order to refute the Sarvāstivādins,” and draws the whole of the Treatise Conforming to Correct Principle’s refutation into his commentary (see Section VI) — Fabao’s Commentary is itself the place where these two lines of material meet.

A Three-Sided Situation · The Elder within the Passage on the Four Nutriments (Not the Two Parties, Kośa and Saṅghabhadra)

Within the range of the four nutriments Saṅghabhadra further refutes the Elder (not 「經主」 tr. “the Sūtra-master”): 「然上座言:所飲噉聚皆是食體,無別說故」 tr. “yet the Elder says: whatever aggregate is drunk and eaten is an entity of nutriment, since nothing is stated apart”〔T29n1562 0510c01〕, refuting it thus, 「彼言非理。所以者何?雖無別說,應別取故」 tr. “his words are unsound. Why so? Because although nothing is stated apart, it should be taken apart”〔T29n1562 0510c03〕, and establishing 「又唯觸處是真食體」 tr. “moreover only the sense field of the tangible is the true entity of nutriment”〔T29n1562 0510b28〕. Here Saṅghabhadra is on the contrary refuting, together with the Kośa, the account that whatever is drunk and eaten is nutriment — this being another configuration, of the three sides of the Sarvāstivādins, Vasubandhu, and the Elder, and not a two-party debate between the Kośa and Saṅghabhadra; it is therefore not entered in the table of debates but recorded here.

Divergent Accounts to the Side (Not Counter-Refutations of the Sūtra-master), One · The Cluster on the Sense of Ignorance — Three Accounts of the Elder and One of the Venerable Rāma

In explaining the single link of ignorance Saṅghabhadra further restates and refutes one by one three accounts of the Elder (not 「經主」 tr. “the Sūtra-master”), and records one account of the Venerable Rāma:

  • The Elder’s first account: 「且上座言:由有此故令明非有,是謂無明」 tr. “and the Elder says: it is because of the presence of this that clear knowing is not present, and this is called ignorance”〔T29n1562 0499a24〕.
  • The Elder’s second account: 「上座復說,或如是類心及心所總謂無明」 tr. “the Elder says further, or else mind and mental factors of such a kind are together called ignorance”〔T29n1562 0499c27〕.
  • The Elder’s third account: 「上座又言,或顛倒明即謂無明」 tr. “the Elder says again, or else inverted clear knowing is just what is called ignorance”〔T29n1562 0500a08〕.
  • The account of the Venerable Rāma: 「大德邏摩作如是說:非邪見體即是無明」 tr. “the Venerable Rāma speaks thus: the entity of wrong view is not itself ignorance”〔T29n1562 0500b10〕.

Their character (recorded together without adjudication): all four accounts are positions of other schools which Saṅghabhadra refutes account by account, and the speaker is not Vasubandhu; they therefore do not enter the roll of debates marked 「經主」 tr. “the Sūtra-master.” This section records only their establishment and their location, judging neither victory nor defeat, nor drawing conclusions on Saṅghabhadra’s behalf.

Divergent Accounts to the Side (Not Counter-Refutations of the Sūtra-master), Two · The Cluster on Name and on Consciousness and Name-and-Form as Conditions for Each Other — The Elder’s Objections and the Venerable Rāma’s Model

A little later in the same chapter Saṅghabhadra again refutes the Elder on the two topics of “name” and of “consciousness and name-and-form as conditions for each other,” and records another model of the Venerable Rāma:

  • The Elder’s explanation of 「名」 tr. “name”: 「上座意謂,順成彼彼有情相續,故說為名」 tr. “the Elder’s intent is that it conduces to the completing of this and that continuum of sentient beings, and so it is said to be name”〔T29n1562 0502c26〕.
  • The Elder’s hypothetical objections, seen twice: 「上座於此假設難言」 tr. “here the Elder frames a hypothetical objection, saying”〔T29n1562 0503b11 · first occurrence〕, the same words again〔T29n1562 0504b15 · second occurrence〕.
  • The Venerable Rāma’s model of intermediate-existence name-and-form → the consciousness that joins rebirth: 「大德邏摩率自意說」 tr. “the Venerable Rāma speaks following his own view”〔T29n1562 0504a10〕.
  • Saṅghabhadra’s concluding words in three places: 「故彼問答皆不應理」 tr. “therefore his questions and answers are all unsound”〔T29n1562 0503b20〕·「但有虛言,違理教故」 tr. “there are but empty words, contrary to reasoning and to the teaching”〔T29n1562 0504b15 · first occurrence〕·「詳上座宗說識名色互為緣義,理必不成」 tr. “examining the Elder’s school on the sense of consciousness and name-and-form being conditions for each other, in reasoning it certainly does not hold”〔T29n1562 0504c14〕.

The abridged version’s back-reference proves this a complete scene: the Treatise Revealing the Doctrine at the passage on 「名」 tr. “name” writes simply 「餘廣決擇,如《順正理》」 tr. “for the rest of the extended determination, see the Treatise Conforming to Correct Principle”〔T29n1563 0844c26 · fourth occurrence〕— the abridged version stating of itself that the extended debate here is in the Treatise Conforming to Correct Principle, which proves conversely that this cluster is not a scattering of incidental citations but a scene forming a whole.

Their character (recorded together without adjudication): as with the preceding cluster — the speakers are the Elder and the Venerable Rāma and not Vasubandhu; only their accounts, their locations, and Saṅghabhadra’s concluding words are recorded, with no judgment of victory or defeat.

Honest record: within the range of this unit’s passages on the four nutriments, the cutting off of wholesome roots, death and birth, and the three classes〔T29n1562 0509c–0515a and thereabouts〕, Saṅghabhadra’s text everywhere expounds the sense without naming the person objected to (the one instance of the Elder excepted) ⇒ no direct counter-refutation marked by the name 「經主」 tr. “the Sūtra-master” is found in these four passages — (the re-checking in this section is limited to the passage boundaries listed above and is not exhaustive over the whole eighty fascicles.)


VI. Divergent Interpretations of the Commentators (Puguang · Fabao · Yuanhui)

The lacuna in Shentai’s Commentary (a negative proposition already proved · the lacuna marked as it stands): Shentai’s Commentary on the Abhidharmakośa, X53n0836, is an incomplete work, the extant fascicles being one, two, four, five, six, seven, and seventeen, explaining parts one and two of the Chapter on the Elements, parts two, three, four, and five of the Chapter on the Faculties, and part three of the Chapter on the Noble Ones; the Chapters on the World, on Action, and on the Latent Tendencies are wholly wanting. ⇒ Shentai’s Commentary is incomplete · the Chapter on the World is wanting · this unit has no line-by-line explanation of his to attach, and the text of another fascicle is not made to serve for it. (Only the general conspectus of the whole treatise in his Fascicle One still serves as a witness to the stanza count of the Chapter on the World; see Section IX.) The three commentaries below are recorded together.

(1) The Entity of Ignorance and the Proof That It Is a Fetter and the Rest

  • The division of the three-layered objection — Puguang’s Record〔T41n1821 0173a27〕: 「無明何義者,此下大文第二別明名義」 tr. “as for ‘what is the sense of ignorance?’, from here the second major part separately explains names and senses,” restating and explaining the four exchanges of question and answer sentence by sentence. Fabao’s Commentary〔T41n1822 0605a04〕: 「答中有三:前二不正答、後一舉頌正答」 tr. “within the answer there are three: the first two are not proper answers, and the last one raises the stanza and answers properly”— a division slightly different from Puguang’s (Puguang laying weight on restating and glossing sentence by sentence, Fabao on the outline of “the first two improper · the last proper”). Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary〔T41n1823 0873c01〕: 「明所治無明者,明有實體,謂此無明不了四諦」 tr. “as for ‘ignorance is what clear knowing counteracts,’ it shows that it has a real entity, that is, that this ignorance does not comprehend the four truths,” and he explains the simile〔T41n1823 0873c06〕: 「非異親友者,謂說怨家名非親友」 tr. “as for ‘not other than a friend and kinsman,’ it means that the enemy is called not a friend and kinsman”— Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary alone marks out the twofold work of this simile (not to be confused with the eye and the rest · and really to have an entity), which the other two commentaries do not so distinctly divide.
  • The naming of the Sautrāntika defense — Puguang’s Record, under 「如何不許至何理相違」 tr. “from ‘why should it not be granted’ down to ‘what contradiction in reasoning’”〔T41n1821 0173c06〕, marks 「經部救意」 tr. “the intent of the Sautrāntika defense”〔T41n1821 0173c07〕, and unfolds of himself the two layers of the argument, seeds and manifest activity of defiled discernment, expressly marking at the end of the passage 「論主非經部師,評取說一切有部」 tr. “the author is not a Sautrāntika master, and in assessing takes the Sarvāstivādins”〔T41n1821 0173c20〕. Fabao’s Commentary marks the Sautrāntikas likewise without unfolding it, and separately cites the scriptural text 「經言無明染慧非定相應諸染污慧間雜善慧令不清淨名之為染」 tr. “the sūtra says that ignorance’s defiling of discernment is not necessarily by association, the several defiled discernments interspersed among wholesome discernment making it impure being what is called defiling”〔T41n1822 0605b24〕. Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary gathers it all under a fourfold outline〔T41n1823 0873c23〕: 「初句引證,下三句破異說」 tr. “the first line adduces the proof, and the three lines below refute the divergent account,” without touching on seeds. The three commentaries differ in fullness and brevity · recorded as divergent without adjudication.
  • Dharmatrāta’s 「恃我類性」 tr. “the class-nature of relying on a self” — Fabao’s Commentary〔T41n1822 0605c21〕: 「此大德說無明,即是餘經所說恃我類性」 tr. “the ignorance this Venerable One speaks of is just the class-nature of relying on a self spoken of in another sūtra,” and he explains 「異於我慢」 tr. “differing from the conceit ‘I am’” by the nine classes of conceit. Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary〔T41n1823 0874a13〕: 「大德法救說:無明體是諸有情恃我類性」 tr. “the Venerable Dharmatrāta says: the entity of ignorance is the class-nature of relying on a self which sentient beings have,” citing it outright as his conclusion. Puguang’s Record does not set up a separate section for this account.

(2) Name · Contact

  • The carrying forward of name — Puguang’s Record〔T41n1821 0174b19〕: 「色如先辨,謂前〈界品〉色蘊中辨」 tr. “form is as analyzed above, that is, analyzed above in the aggregate of form of the Chapter on the Elements,” expressly marking the connection of this question with the division where the aggregate of form was already explained in the Chapter on the Elements. Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary〔T41n1823 0874a19〕: 「名謂非色四蘊,即受、想、行、識」 tr. “name means the four non-form aggregates, that is, feeling, perception, formations, and consciousness,” and he divides the several restatements of the treatise’s text into 「四釋」 tr. “four explanations” — Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary is here the most thoroughly reduced to an outline, while Puguang’s Record restates and glosses as the text runs without setting up separate outlines.
  • The sense of the meeting of three — Puguang’s Record〔T41n1821 0175a09〕: 「三和合故有別觸生,說名為觸」 tr. “because the three meet together a separate contact arises, and this is called contact,” and he expressly establishes the division 「和合有二」 tr. “meeting is of two kinds” (arising together / conducing in accord to one result), distinguishing the two manners of meeting in the contacts of the five consciousnesses and in mind-contact. Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary〔T41n1823 0874c01〕: 「依薩婆多,離三和外別有觸體,是心所法」 tr. “according to the Sarvāstivādins, apart from the meeting of three there is a separate entity of contact, which is a mental factor”— Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary expressly marks the school to which the position belongs at the end of the passage, while Puguang’s Record explains the same question by an outline without naming a school.
  • Resistant · designation — Puguang’s Record〔T41n1821 0175c18〕cites the Treatise Conforming to Correct Principle to supply one further sense: 「以有對根為所依故。唯有對法為境界故」 tr. “because it takes resistant faculties as its support; because resistant dharmas alone are its object field” (taking in the object field as well, which is not in Vasubandhu’s original text). Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary〔T41n1823 0874c17〕: 「有說意識名為增語,以此意識語為增上」 tr. “some say mental consciousness is named of designation, since for this mental consciousness speech is dominant,” restating and glossing sentence by sentence in the same order as the treatise’s text, without citing the Treatise Conforming to Correct Principle. Puguang’s Record and Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary both delimit these two compound terms by the 「依主釋」 tr. “dependent-determinative analysis” of the six compound analyses of logic; Fabao’s Commentary, for its part, establishes the names severally from support, from object, and from association.

(3) Feeling · The Eighteen Mental Proximate-Activities

  • The simultaneity of contact and feeling — Puguang’s Record〔T41n1821 0176b11〕: 「觸、受俱起,俱有因故」 tr. “contact and feeling arise together, being coexistent causes,” and he marks one by one the general questions and answers in the treatise’s text, such as 「若爾」 tr. “if so” and 「仁雖許爾」 tr. “though you grant it so,” as the Sautrāntikas asking / the Vaibhāṣikas answering / the Sautrāntikas objecting again / the Vaibhāṣikas pressing back — Vasubandhu’s original text does not name the schools at every place, and Puguang makes manifest on its behalf the school-identity of the two parties in the dialogue.
  • The marking of the speakers in the passage on contact and feeling (the two commentaries mark them alike sentence by sentence · a hard input for the vernacular and exposition layers) — the treatise’s text throughout this passage uses general questions and answers, and the speakers can be established only from the two commentaries, which run on the same track throughout. Five turning points are recorded to fix attack and defense: ① for 「先後因果至有所造色」 tr. “from ‘cause before and result after’ down to ‘there is derived form’,” Puguang’s Record〔T41n1821 0176c02〕: 「毘婆沙師許先因後果,復許同時因果」 tr. “the Vaibhāṣikas grant cause before and result after, and grant simultaneous cause and result as well”· Fabao’s Commentary〔T41n1822 0608a08〕: 「有部救也」 tr. “this is the Sarvāstivādins’ defense”; ② for 「此中亦許至何理能遮」 tr. “from ‘here too it is granted’ down to ‘what reasoning can block it’,” Puguang’s Record〔T41n1821 0176c05〕: 「經部釋通」 tr. “the Sautrāntikas explain it through”· Fabao’s Commentary〔T41n1822 0608a15〕: 「經部通也」 tr. “this is the Sautrāntikas explaining it through”; ③ for 「如影與芽豈非俱有」 tr. “are a shadow and a sprout not coexistent?”, Puguang’s Record〔T41n1821 0176c08〕: 「毘婆沙師出同時因果」 tr. “the Vaibhāṣikas bring out simultaneous cause and result”· Fabao’s Commentary〔T41n1822 0608a17〕: 「有部不能遮前教理引出同時因果法也」 tr. “the Sarvāstivādins, unable to block the foregoing teaching and reasoning, draw out the dharma of simultaneous cause and result”; ④ for 「謂或有時至同緣一境」 tr. “from ‘that is, sometimes’ down to ‘takes one and the same object’,” Puguang’s Record〔T41n1821 0176c28〕: 「毘婆沙師出過」 tr. “the Vaibhāṣikas bring out the fault”· Fabao’s Commentary〔T41n1822 0608b02〕: 「有部出違理也」 tr. “the Sarvāstivādins bring out the contradiction of reasoning”; ⑤ for 「於壽與煖至定約剎那」 tr. “from ‘in vitality and warmth’ down to ‘it must be with respect to the moment’,” Puguang’s Record〔T41n1821 0177b23〕: 「毘婆沙師釋」 tr. “the Vaibhāṣikas explain”· Fabao’s Commentary〔T41n1822 0608c17〕: 「有部引例證是剎那」 tr. “the Sarvāstivādins adduce an instance to prove that it is with respect to the moment,” while of the last sentence 「故應定許至受等俱生」 tr. “from ‘therefore it should be firmly granted’ down to ‘arising together with feeling and the rest’” Fabao’s Commentary〔T41n1822 0608c23〕expressly marks 「總結有部宗也」 tr. “this concludes the Sarvāstivāda school in sum.” ⇒ The attack and defense of the whole passage change places at 「有說:觸後方有受生」 tr. “some say: only after contact does feeling arise”— an account which both commentaries mark as the explanation of the Sautrāntika Elder (Puguang’s Record〔T41n1821 0176c10〕: 「經部中上坐解」 tr. “the explanation of the Elder among the Sautrāntikas”· Fabao’s Commentary〔T41n1822 0608a19〕: 「述經部宗上坐釋也」 tr. “this reports the explanation of the Elder of the Sautrāntika school”) — the first half being the Sautrāntikas objecting to the Sarvāstivādins’ doctrine of simultaneity, the latter half the Sarvāstivādins objecting to the Sautrāntikas’ new account; and the conclusion at the end returns to the Sarvāstivāda side alone, the author declaring no victory or defeat of his own.
  • The marking of the speakers in the passage on the separate entity of contact — for 「說即三和至非法處攝」 tr. “from ‘it is said that the meeting of three itself’ down to ‘not gathered under the sense field of dharmas’,” Fabao’s Commentary〔T41n1822 0607a06〕: 「述經部師通有部引六六經也」 tr. “this reports the Sautrāntika masters explaining through the Sarvāstivādins’ citation of the sūtra of the six sixes” (and he explains the intent of their counter-objection, 「勿受及愛說法處已,更別說有六愛、六處,即謂受、愛非法處攝別有體也」 tr. “lest, feeling and craving having been stated as the sense field of dharmas, six cravings and six sense fields be stated apart in addition and it be said that feeling and craving are not gathered under the sense field of dharmas but have entities of their own”〔T41n1822 0607a08〕)·for 「無如是失至差別而說」 tr. “from ‘there is no such fault’ down to ‘stated as differing’,” Fabao’s Commentary〔T41n1822 0607a10〕: 「有部救也」 tr. “this is the Sarvāstivādins’ defense”·for 「雖有根境至便成無用」 tr. “from ‘though faculty and object be present’ down to ‘it becomes useless’,” Fabao’s Commentary〔T41n1822 0607a17〕: 「此破外救也」 tr. “this refutes the outsiders’ defense”·for 「有餘救言至總立為觸」 tr. “from ‘others say in defense’ down to ‘are established together as contact’,” Fabao’s Commentary〔T41n1822 0607a23〕: 「有餘經部救也」 tr. “this is a further Sautrāntika defense”·for 「說離三和至出現樂等」 tr. “from ‘it is said that apart from the meeting of three’ down to ‘the appearance is happiness and the rest’,” Fabao’s Commentary〔T41n1822 0607b01〕: 「此有部通經也」 tr. “this is the Sarvāstivādins explaining the sūtra through.” Puguang’s markings run on the same track (〔T41n1821 0175b21〕: 「經部師通六六經」 tr. “the Sautrāntika masters explain the sūtra of the six sixes through”·〔T41n1821 0175b24〕: 「說一切有部救義,返難經部」 tr. “the Sarvāstivādins defend the sense and object back against the Sautrāntikas”·〔T41n1821 0175c04〕: 「經部師救」 tr. “the Sautrāntika masters defend”·〔T41n1821 0175c11〕: 「說一切有部結歸本宗」 tr. “the Sarvāstivādins conclude by returning to their own school”). ⇒ The meeting of three is contact = the Sautrāntikas · contact has a separate entity = the Sarvāstivādins, Fabao’s Commentary adjudicating this in sum at the head of the passage〔T41n1822 0606c24〕: 「經部師說,即三和合名觸。薩婆多部別有觸生」 tr. “the Sautrāntika masters say the meeting of three itself is named contact; the Sarvāstivāda school holds that a separate contact arises.”
  • The argument for the number eighteen — Fabao’s Commentary〔T41n1822 0609a01〕: 「此三受各緣六境分為六近行,合為十八也」 tr. “these three feelings each taking the six objects divide into six proximate activities, making eighteen in all,” and he cites the Mahāvibhāṣā’s third explanation to supply a further gloss〔T41n1822 0609a21〕: 「又依意故近境而行,名意近行」 tr. “moreover, because it depends on mind it approaches the object and moves, and so is named mental proximate-activity.” Puguang’s Record twice cites the Treatise Conforming to Correct Principle to supply an explanation of the question why the pleasure faculty on the ground of mind in the third meditative absorption is not established as a proximate activity〔T41n1821 0178a09〕: 「若爾,應無捨意近行,無所對故」 tr. “if so, there ought to be no mental proximate-activity of equanimity, since it has nothing to stand opposite it”·〔T41n1821 0178a18〕: 「又彼地樂凝滯於境,近行於境數有推移」 tr. “moreover the pleasure of that level stagnates upon its object, whereas a proximate activity shifts again and again upon its object.” Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary〔T41n1823 0875b19〕: 「此成十八具足由三」 tr. “these come to eighteen, complete by three,” glossing as the text runs without citing an outside treatise. Puguang’s Record and Fabao’s Commentary both bring in outside treatises for support, while Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary does not · recorded without adjudication.
  • The taking and leaving of the passage on Vasubandhu’s divergent account (the most conspicuous divergence of the three commentaries in this unit) — Fabao’s Commentary〔T41n1822 0610a25〕expressly marks 「第三論主假為異說破有部也」 tr. “third, the author provisionally puts forward a divergent account in order to refute the Sarvāstivādins,” and cites the Treatise Conforming to Correct Principle’s refutation straight into his commentary〔T41n1822 0610b15〕: 「如何定知於諸境界或愛或憎或不擇捨方是近行」 tr. “how is it certainly known that only craving, or hating, or setting aside without discriminating among the several objects is a proximate activity?” All three commentaries explain this divergent account, and Fabao’s Commentary alone takes in Saṅghabhadra’s refutation as well — Puguang marks where it belongs and explains it sense by sense: 「此下敘異說。或是經部師說。近行唯染,與意相牽,數行所緣」 tr. “from here the divergent account is reported. It may be an account of the Sautrāntika masters. A proximate activity is defiled alone, drawn on together with mind, roaming again and again upon its object”〔T41n1821 0179c13〕, and goes on to match the three poisons with joy, sorrow, and equanimity, citing the six constant abidings and the Treatise on the Collected Various Gates’ fifteen explanations of 「捨」 tr. “equanimity”; Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary likewise adjudicates the school outright: 「此上所論十八近行皆通有漏,是婆娑宗。然依經部,於有漏中唯取雜染,名為近行」 tr. “the eighteen proximate activities discussed above all extend to what is with outflows, which is the Vibhāṣā school’s position. Yet according to the Sautrāntikas, within what is with outflows only the defiled is taken and named a proximate activity”〔T41n1823 0876b07〕, and goes on to explain the thirty-six teacher’s sentences based on relish and on renunciation. ⇒ Among the three commentaries only Fabao’s Commentary preserves this one complete set of “one meaning and two schools,” Puguang’s Record and Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary passing straight over this case.

(4) The Five Similes · The Four Existences

  • The division of the five similes — Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary〔T41n1823 0876c03〕: 「前四句喻顯煩惱,次兩句喻顯業因,後兩句喻顯果事」 tr. “the first four lines display affliction by simile, the next two lines display the cause that is action, and the last two lines display the matter of results,” matching simile to line one by one. Puguang’s Record likewise sets up a major division and analyzes their number: 「此下大文第二略攝喻顯」 tr. “from here the second major part gathers them in brief and displays them by simile”〔T41n1821 0180b09〕·「初一頌喻煩惱,次兩句喻業,後二句喻事」 tr. “the first one stanza is the simile for affliction, the next two lines the simile for action, the last two lines the simile for the matter”〔T41n1821 0180b10〕, and he divides it into 「釋初頌,總有五喻」 tr. “explaining the first stanza, there are five similes in all”〔T41n1821 0180b12〕and 「釋次二句,總有三喻」 tr. “explaining the next two lines, there are three similes in all”〔T41n1821 0180b16〕. Fabao’s Commentary divides the same and numbers each simile further: 「自此已下有兩行頌舉喻顯也」 tr. “from here there are two lines of stanza raising similes to display them”〔T41n1822 0610c17〕·「此中煩惱總有五喻」 tr. “here for affliction there are five similes in all”〔T41n1822 0610c18〕, marking below the first through the fifth simile; 「此中明業總有三喻」 tr. “here in showing action there are three similes in all”〔T41n1822 0610c24〕, marking below the first through the third simile; and saying at the end 「喻異熟果也」 tr. “this is the simile for the maturation result”〔T41n1822 0610c28〕. ⇒ The three authorities adjudicate alike (four lines and five similes for affliction · two lines and three similes for action · two lines for the matter of results), the grain differing while the boundary is the same; Puguang has 「初一頌」 tr. “the first one stanza” and Yuanhui 「前四句」 tr. “the first four lines,” which are two ways of stating one and the same boundary.
  • The four existences — Puguang’s Record〔T41n1821 0180b28〕: 「自地,顯非他地。諸惑,顯是本惑」 tr. “‘of its own level’ displays that it is not of another level; ‘the several delusions’ displays that they are the root delusions,” and with respect to 「結生唯本惑力」 tr. “the joining of rebirth is by the force of the root delusions alone” he divides finely into entanglements by their own strength · stains by their own strength · entanglements that follow along, distinguishing whether they arise at the position of the first joining of rebirth. Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary〔T41n1823 0876c24〕: 「前三句及第四句餘三字三性分別門」 tr. “the first three lines and the remaining three characters of the fourth line are the gate analyzing by the three ethical qualities,” gathering the whole stanza under the two layers of the three ethical qualities and the three realms, and briefer than Puguang.

(5) The Four Nutriments

  • The subtle and the coarse in morsel nutriment, and the faculties that receive nutriment — Puguang’s Record〔T41n1821 0181a03〕: 「此下別釋段食」 tr. “from here morsel nutriment is separately explained,” and he explains the twofold division of subtle and coarse〔T41n1821 0181a04〕: 「一以無穢為細、有穢為麁」 tr. “first, taking what leaves no filth as subtle and what leaves filth as coarse,” and explains the treatise’s text by the receiving portion by portion with mouth and nose〔T41n1821 0181a13〕: 「謂口能飲噉。鼻能飲,如象等鼻。分分受之,故名段食」 tr. “that is, the mouth can drink and eat; the nose can drink, as with the trunk of an elephant and the like. They are received portion by portion, and so it is named morsel nutriment”; and on the question 「光影炎涼如何成食」 tr. “how do light, shade, flame, and coolness become nutriment?” he answers with a concrete instance〔T41n1821 0181a19〕: 「如人患寒,忽遇日光及火炎觸,即便有益」 tr. “as when a man suffers from cold and suddenly meets with sunlight or the touch of a fire’s flame, and is at once benefited.”
  • The reasoning that form is not morsel nutriment — Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary〔T41n1823 0877b11〕: 「不還果及阿羅漢無段食貪,名為解脫」 tr. “the fruit of non-returning and the arhat have no craving for morsel nutriment, and this is called liberation,” setting forth the ground on which form is not morsel nutriment by the fact that one already free from craving for nutriment sees fine food and is not benefited.
  • The extended discrimination of realm affiliation — Fabao’s Commentary, under 「如是段食至生上界故」 tr. “from ‘morsel nutriment such as this’ down to ‘one is born in the upper realms’,” cites the Treatise Conforming to Correct Principle for a whole passage, supplying an objection not in Vasubandhu’s original text〔T41n1822 0611b05〕: 「若人生在北俱盧洲,離段吞噉壽豈斷壞」 tr. “if a man is born in Uttarakuru, will his lifespan be broken off for want of swallowing morsels?” ⇒ Fabao’s Commentary alone cites the Treatise Conforming to Correct Principle’s Uttarakuru objection · Puguang’s Record lays weight on sensory instances and glossing · Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary on the reasoning about one already free from craving — the three authorities each take their material from a different side in this section on morsel nutriment, and are recorded as divergent without adjudication.
  • The two readings of 「在於觸位」 tr. “at the position of contact” in the egg’s thinking of the mother — Puguang’s Record〔T41n1821 0182a23〕: 「謂今此卵起念母思,先時在於孚煖觸位。」 tr. “that is, the arousing in this egg now of the thought that thinks of the mother was earlier at the position of the contact of brooding warmth.” And he cites, as proof, the Treatise on the Collected Various Gates as cited in the Mahāvibhāṣā〔T41n1821 0182a25〕: 「謂憶念母先孚煖時所有觸故。」 tr. “that is, because of the contact present when the mother formerly brooded with warmth, which is remembered.”— Puguang’s Record takes 「觸位」 tr. “the position of contact” to be the contact at the time of brooding. Fabao’s Commentary〔T41n1822 0612b17〕: 「述起思時,謂十二支觸支時也。」 tr. “this reports the time of the arousing of volition, that is, the time of the link of contact among the twelve links.”— Fabao’s Commentary takes 「觸位」 tr. “the position of contact” to be the link of contact among the twelve links. ⇒ For one and the same four characters, 「在於觸位」 tr. “at the position of contact,” the two commentaries point to different positions in time, and both are recorded without adjudication; the vernacular layer accordingly makes no settled statement.

(6) Death and Birth · The Three Classes

  • The division of the passage on death and birth — Puguang’s Record〔T41n1821 0183b10〕: 「此下大文第三辨有情沒」 tr. “from here the third major part analyzes the passing away of sentient beings,” and he marks out one by one the six questions of the treatise’s text. Fabao’s Commentary〔T41n1822 0613a17〕: 「自此已下兩行半頌大文第三明死生受識等」 tr. “from here the two and a half lines of stanza are the third major part, showing death and birth, feeling and consciousness, and the rest,” and he cites for comparison the whole passage of the Treatise Conforming to Correct Principle’s six questions.
  • The ground on which death and birth are with equanimous feeling alone — Puguang’s Record〔T41n1821 0183b27〕: 「死、生時心不明利故,其捨受體亦不明利」 tr. “because at the times of death and birth the mind is not sharp and clear, the entity of equanimous feeling too is not sharp and clear,” explaining the association with equanimity by the accord of nature and mark, and citing as proof the Treatise Conforming to Correct Principle’s 「非明利識有死生義」 tr. “a sharp and clear consciousness has no sense of death and birth” and the Mahāvibhāṣā, Fascicle Ninety-Eight.
  • The three classes — Fabao’s Commentary cites the Treatise Conforming to Correct Principle to supply the ground on which 「正性」 tr. “rightness” takes cutting off without remainder alone for its sense〔T41n1822 0614a23〕: 「何故唯斷說名正性?謂此永盡邪偽法故」 tr. “why is cutting off alone called rightness? Because it permanently exhausts the false and counterfeit dharmas,” and he expressly marks the several grounds under 「彼後或墮邪定聚」 tr. “they may afterwards fall into the class fixed in wrongness” as four explanations. Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary〔T41n1823 0878c01〕: 「上句標,下句釋」 tr. “the upper line states it, the lower line explains it,” gathering the whole stanza under the twofold division of statement and explanation. Puguang’s Record establishes a division for this passage, saying 「此下就有情世間中大文第二明三聚別」 tr. “from here, within the world of sentient beings, the second major part shows the distinction of the three classes”〔T41n1821 0184c22〕, and offers a separate explanation of the three words 「生住沒」 tr. “birth, abiding, passing away”: 「生謂生有、住謂本有、沒謂死有、中謂中有,於此四種建立三聚」 tr. “birth means the existence of birth, abiding means existence proper, passing away means the existence of death, and the intermediate means intermediate existence; upon these four the three classes are established”〔T41n1821 0184c25〕; and at the end he cites a root treatise of the school as proof — 「《集異門足論》第四云」 tr. “the Treatise on the Collected Various Gates, Fascicle Four, says”〔T41n1821 0185b02〕: 「云何邪性聚?答:五無間業」 tr. “what is the class of wrongness? Answer: the five deeds of immediate retribution”〔T41n1821 0185b03〕, continuing below with 「云何正性定聚?答:學、無學法。云何不定聚?答:除五無間業,餘有漏法及無為也」 tr. “what is the class fixed in rightness? Answer: the dharmas of one in training and of one beyond training. What is the indeterminate class? Answer: excluding the five deeds of immediate retribution, the remaining dharmas with outflows and the unconditioned.” ⇒ The end of the passage is immediately the end of Fascicle Ten: the end-of-fascicle title of Puguang’s Fascicle Ten stands at〔T41n1821 0185b06〕, falling just after this passage, as with Yuanhui — this is an independent corroboration that the three authorities’ fascicle divisions agree wholly with Xuanzang’s, and it raises the witnesses from one commentary to two.

Where the three commentaries diverge, each is recorded, and no judgment of right or wrong is made.


VII. Cross-Reading with the Yogācāra Root Lineage (Link to the Yogācāra Root System · Bridge ②)

The four nutriments, the five names of intermediate existence, and the three classes established in this unit are all fixed doctrinal numbers of school Abhidharma, and their taking up by the Yogācāra system runs thus (each item attached word by word to that system):

  • The names and entities of the four nutriments: this treatise has morsel · contact · volition · consciousness〔0055a09〕; the Yogācārabhūmi has 「云何任持?謂四食。一、段食,二、觸食,三、意思食,四、識食」 tr. “what is sustaining? It is the four nutriments: first, morsel nutriment; second, contact nutriment; third, mental-volition nutriment; fourth, consciousness nutriment”〔T30n1579 0346c11〕— one character added in mental-volition nutriment against volition nutriment, the number four unchanged. The Yogācārabhūmi further explains the sense of nutriment by 「由此四種,長養五色根及意根,并根所依所有大種」 tr. “by these four the five material faculties and the mental faculty are nourished, together with all the great elements upon which the faculties depend”〔T30n1579 0619b29〕, running on the same track as this treatise’s 「夫名食者,必先資益自根大種,後乃及餘」 tr. “whatever is called nutriment must first assist one’s own faculties and great elements, and only then reach the rest”〔0055a20〕— “assisting the faculties and the great elements” is a common adjudication of the sense of nutriment, and it is the steadiest anchor of this bridge.
  • A difference of dividing and joining in the four nutriments: the Yogācārabhūmi has in one further place a set of five — 「復次,由五相故,建立任持諸法差別。何等為五?一、段食,二、觸食,三、意思食,四、識食,五、命根」 tr. “again, by five marks the differences of the dharmas of sustaining are established. What are the five? First, morsel nutriment; second, contact nutriment; third, mental-volition nutriment; fourth, consciousness nutriment; fifth, the life faculty”〔T30n1579 0664a09〕. This treatise assigns the life faculty separately to the formations not associated with mind and does not enter it among the nutriments, while the Yogācārabhūmi sets it beside the four nutriments under the one sense of 「任持」 tr. “sustaining” — one and the same sense of sustaining divided now into four and now into five, and they may be read against each other.
  • The five names of intermediate existence: this treatise’s five names are formed by mind · seeker of birth · eater of odors · intermediate existence · named arising〔0055b04–b08〕; the Yogācārabhūmi has 「或名中有,在死生二有中間生故。或名健達縛,尋香行故,香所資故。或名意行,以意為依,往生處故」 tr. “it is called intermediate existence, since it arises in the interval between the two existences of death and birth. Or it is called gandharva, since it goes seeking odors and is assisted by odor. Or it is called proceeding by mind, since taking mind as its support it goes to the place of birth”〔T30n1579 0282b04〕— the three names intermediate existence · eater of odors (gandharva) · formed by mind agree, while the two names seeker of birth and named arising are not found in that passage, and the difference of dividing and joining in the names and their number may be read against each other.
  • The three classes: this treatise has the class fixed in rightness · the class fixed in wrongness · the class of indeterminate nature〔0056c11〕; the Yogācārabhūmi has 「聚者,有三種。一、邪性定聚,二、正性定聚,三、不定聚」 tr. “of classes there are three kinds: first, the class fixed in wrongness; second, the class fixed in rightness; third, the indeterminate class”〔T30n1579 0656b01〕, and opens each further into the two kinds of the intrinsic and the contrived — the names of the three classes are wholly the same while their order is inverted, and the Yogācārabhūmi sets up two further layers beneath the three classes.
  • The definition of name: this treatise’s 「名無色四蘊」 tr. “name is the four formless aggregates”〔0052a27〕is glossed by 「隨所立名根境勢力於義轉變」 tr. “following the names established for them and the force of faculty and object they turn and change with respect to the sense”; the Treatise on the Hundred Dharmas lists the five positions as 「一者心法、二者心所有法、三者色法、四者心不相應行法、五者無為法」 tr. “first, dharmas of mind; second, dharmas belonging to mind; third, dharmas of form; fourth, dharmas that are formations not associated with mind; fifth, unconditioned dharmas”〔T31n1614 0855b16〕, and the name-body, phrase-body, and syllable-body enter among the 「略有二十四種」 tr. “roughly twenty-four kinds”〔T31n1614 0855c10〕of the formations not associated with mind — this treatise’s 「名」 tr. “name” takes the four formless aggregates throughout, whereas the later system’s 「名身」 tr. “name-body” is one item among the unassociated formations: two different senses under one and the same graph, which readers most easily confuse, and it is listed here as a coordinate.

VIII. Translation History

  • Xuanzang’s new translation (the base text of this collection): the Abhidharmakośa in thirty fascicles — the Kaiyuan Catalogue of the Teachings records 「阿毘達磨俱舍論三十卷」 tr. “the Abhidharmakośa, thirty fascicles”〔T55n2154 0557a22〕, its interlinear note recording 「第二出與真諦出者同本永徽二年五月十日於大慈恩寺翻經院譯至五年七月二十七日畢沙門元瑜筆受」 tr. “the second issue, the same original as that issued by Paramārtha; translated at the Scripture Translation Cloister of the Great Ci’en Monastery from the tenth day of the fifth month of the second year of Yonghui, finished on the twenty-seventh day of the seventh month of the fifth year; the monk Yuanyu serving as scribe”〔T55n2154 0557a22〕. The head-title of this unit’s fascicle is 「阿毘達磨俱舍論卷第十」 tr. “Abhidharmakośa, Fascicle Ten”〔T29 0051c02〕, with the chapter continuation title 「分別世品第三之三」 tr. “Analysis of the World, part three”〔0051c06〕.
  • Paramārtha’s older translation (the alternative version collated against): the Expository Treatise on the Treasury of Abhidharma in twenty-two fascicles, the first translation〔recorded at T55n2154 0545c16〕. What this unit answers to is the middle portion of his Chapter on the World, straddling the boundary between his own 「之二」 tr. “part two” and 「之三」 tr. “part three.”
  • The translation of the two treatises of intra-lineage debate: the Kaiyuan Catalogue〔T55n2154 0620c25〕records 「阿毘達磨順正理論八十卷」 tr. “the Treatise Conforming to Correct Principle, eighty fascicles,” listed together with the Treatise Revealing the Doctrine in forty fascicles among Xuanzang’s translations; both treatises are composed by Saṅghabhadra, using the root stanzas of the Kośa while composing a different prose commentary — within the corresponding range of this unit the stanza text is the same, the difference lying in the prose explanation. Hence their difference is in the explanation and not in the stanzas — and this is the warrant for the practice of Section V.
  • The order of the commentaries: Puguang’s Record T41n1821 (Puguang · principal)· Fabao’s Commentary T41n1822 (Fabao · secondary)· Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary T41n1823 (Yuanhui · outline)· Shentai’s Commentary X53n0836 (incomplete · the Chapter on the World wholly wanting).

IX. Edition Location Register

  • Xuanzang T1558, Fascicle Ten (base text)〔0051c02–0057a01〕: fascicle head-title 0051c02 · chapter continuation title 0051c06 · opening transitional sentence 0051c07 · second half of Root 28 0051c10 · Root 29 0051c17 · Root 30〔line 1〕 0052a27 · Root 30〔line 2〕 0052b06 · second half of Root 30 0052c04 · Root 31 0052c15 · first half of Root 32 0052c28 · second half of Root 32 0053b29 · Roots 33 · 34 · first half of 35 0054a01 · Root 35〔line 3〕 0054a22 · Root 35〔line 4〕 0054b17 · Roots 36 · 37 0054b25 · Root 38 0054c17 · Roots 39–41 0055a02 · Roots 42 · 43 · first half of 44 0056a21 · second half of Root 44 0056c10 · closing of the fascicle 0056c21. Anchor of the next unit 0057a07.
  • Paramārtha T1559: the corresponding passage 0208b22–0214a13. Principal items 0208b22 · 0208b26 · 0208c17 · 0209a08 · 0209a17 · 0209a25 · 0209b20 · 0209c01 · 0209c15 · 0209c17 · 0210b18 · 0211a18 · 0211b01 · 0211c09 · 0211c27 · 0212a13 · 0213b07 · 0213c10 · 0214a12 · 0214a14. The title of his Fascicle Eight 0211c02 (falling inside this unit).
  • Saṅghabhadra T1562〈Chapter Three, Analyzing Dependent Origination〉〔beginning at 0456a16〕: Debate One 0501a05 · 0501a06 · 0501a12 · 0501a14 · 0501a17; Debate Two 0508a20 · 0508b01 · 0508b02 · 0508b17; the passage on the Elder 0510b28 · 0510c01 · 0510c03; the cluster on the sense of ignorance 0499a24 · 0499c27 · 0500a08 · 0500b10; the cluster on name and on consciousness and name-and-form as conditions for each other 0502c26 · 0503b11 · 0503b20 · 0504a10 · 0504b15 · 0504c14. T1563〈Chapter Four, Analyzing Dependent Origination〉〔beginning at 0829a22〕: 0843c17 · 0843c19 · 0844c26.
  • Puguang’s Record T41n1821〔0173a26–0185b10〕: 0173a26 · 0173a27 · 0173c06 · 0173c07 · 0173c20 · 0174b19 · 0175a09 · 0175b21 · 0175b24 · 0175c04 · 0175c11 · 0175c18 · 0176b11 · 0176c02 · 0176c05 · 0176c08 · 0176c10 · 0176c28 · 0177b23 · 0178a09 · 0178a18 · 0180b28 · 0180c22 · 0181a03 · 0181a04 · 0181a13 · 0181a19 · 0182a23 · 0182a25 · 0183b10 · 0183b27.
  • Fabao’s Commentary T41n1822〔0604c27–0614b23〕: 0604c28 · 0604c29 · 0605a01 · 0605a04 · 0605b24 · 0605c21 · 0606c24 · 0607a06 · 0607a08 · 0607a10 · 0607a17 · 0607a23 · 0607b01 · 0608a08 · 0608a15 · 0608a17 · 0608a19 · 0608b02 · 0608c17 · 0608c23 · 0609a01 · 0609a21 · 0610a25 · 0610b15 · 0611b05 · 0612b17 · 0613a17 · 0614a23.
  • Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary T41n1823〔0873b18–0878c12〕: 0873b18 · 0873b20 · 0873c01 · 0873c06 · 0873c23 · 0874a13 · 0874a19 · 0874c01 · 0874c17 · 0875b19 · 0876c03 · 0876c24 · 0877b11 · 0878c01; the title of the next fascicle 0878c16. Titled 「俱舍論頌疏論本第十」 tr. “Verse Commentary on the Root Text of the Abhidharmakośa, Fascicle Ten” · with no chapter title.
  • Shentai’s Commentary X53n0836: the Chapter on the World wholly wanting — this unit has no Shentai to attach (the lacuna marked as it stands · nothing supplied). Only the general conspectus of the whole treatise in his Fascicle One, recording 「世品九十九行」 tr. “the Chapter on the World, ninety-nine lines,” agrees in number with the interlinear note to the chapter title in T29n1560, 「九十九頌」 tr. “ninety-nine stanzas”〔T29n1560 0313c09〕(Shentai writing 「行」 tr. “lines” · T1560 writing 「頌」 tr. “stanzas”), and is a second independent source for the stanza count of the Chapter on the World.
  • Anchors for cross-reading with the Yogācāra system: T30n1579 0282b04 · 0346c11 · 0619b29 · 0656b01 · 0664a09; T31n1614 0855b16 · 0855c10.
  • Catalogues: T55n2154 0545c16 · 0557a22 · 0620c25.
  • Collation: thirty-six Taishō original notes in Fascicle Ten (thirty variant readings fully enumerated · six Sanskrit phonetic notes not entered in the table) · no case for emending the established text; three CBETA restorations recorded alongside (and two further CBETA collations · the base text unchanged).

Translator · 釋慧鏡 Shi Huijing — with AI-assisted rendering, translator-ruled

License · CC BY-NC-SA 4.0